jada emarcarerpinh jar ~ .. 7 Le 
: ean gas Si 26 AY ah TRAPS ST a BE 
























































ee _ ee ce a 
a eee Se : 


A Friend of World Peace 


Go 
Princeton WO MeeGe Seminary. 
4 We as > 











/ 


. 


Hs 
we 


Division B s fe ie 
cae : he 6 


mane lt hy th 
Prt i 8 tek na 
Z an Ae | A ‘ : we fa caw oie oF Wy Pi ‘ 
8 AST ne er ae ee teat Hien if RO Meh a el 





: 2 Ai “a L} 4 , * arf ) ft s 
W a ee ae ‘- A, i , ‘ | Te ag 
pr Ns ; pita 
A ety ie vans Sih ' f ¥ 
af Oe c 
a at, oat p 
/ 
‘ 
r : 
; ; : 
POR RE oT 
Ly ie 





cy “Digitized by the intone Archive me 
sin ee with ue from 3 


i ve - 
ie M i) , 
ai 
hy haut 
Aarne 
3 { 
. 4 
4 
\ 
fi 
. 
" at 
ie Th 
: i 
> 
OS ou t 
La { 
‘ oe a 
Mt he 
: re 
4 
“ 
ye 
i ‘7 { 
rs 
e yal 4 
yaa 
a . é 








nat OF PRINCE 
DP, 





<S 
VEC 1 1925 
<2 Losicay sews 
THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 






BY 


LOUIS K. ‘BIRINYI, A.B., LL.B., LL.D. 


MEMBER 
CLEVELAND, OHIO, BAR 


¥ 


PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHOR 
LOUIS kK. BIRINYI 


8815 Buckeye Road CLEVELAND, OHIO 








CoPyRIGHT 1924 
BY 
LOUIS K. BIRINYI 

Published May, 1924 


Erated: by i: oe ne 
EVANGELICAL Press: 


wah Las 


Gleveland, 0. ee ir A 
Pures 


Go 


Che revered memory of the late 
Reverend J. M1). £. Cyerly, Ph. D. 


and to 


Vrs. J. O. £. Cyerly of Crescent, TN. C. 


Who, when I was a stranger and an uneducated 
“young foreigner’ in this great land of Liberty, took 
me into their warm and unselfish care, and, sharing 
their bread with me, gave me the first opportunity to 
acquire an American education, thus enabling me to 
prepare muself for a useful life, this book is gratefully 
inscribed by Ghe Author. 


BREBAGE 


FRANKLY, this book is an appeal for justice for Hungary and for 
world peace. The outrage which the war plotters and war profiteers 
of Europe, together with the Paris Peace Conference, have com- 
mitted against Hungary is linked so closely to the causes of the 
present world chaos, that it is futile to discuss world peace, without 
seeking justice and fair play for Hungary. 

World peace, if it is to come, must be preceded by world justice. 
If our present civilization desires world peace, it is of utmost 
importance that civilized mankind should assume the attitude of 
rendering justice to those to whom manifest injustice was done; 
for without international justice there cannot be international 
peace. 

It is not generally known that before, during and after the world 
war, Hungary was treated by the war plotters and war profiteers 
of Europe with a bitterness which can be explained only by the 
history of Hungary and by the historical facts leading to the 
outbreak of the world war, and, afterward, to the door of the 
Paris Peace Conference. 

Hungary is situated in the center of Southeastern Europe. The 
Paris Peace Conference mutilated the territory of Hungary by 
cutting off two-thirds thereof and distributing the several parts 
among four foreign countries. Before Hungary was mutilated, 
Southeastern Europe was an economic unit. The mutilation of 
Hungary disturbed that economic unit. The result is economic 
chaos. 

Peace in Europe, or world peace, if you please, can be re- 
established on only one condition: the restoration of the economic 
unity of Hungary and of Europe. This truth appears clearly and,— 
let us hope,—convincingly in this book. 

If you know the reasons for and the purposes in the cruel 
mutilation of the territory of Hungary, you know the underlying 
reasons for and purposes in the present chaotic situation in Europe. 
If you know why the international financiers hate Hungary, you 
know the reasons why there is no world peace. 

To understand and appreciate fully the tragedy of Hungary and 
its connection with world peace, it is necessary to know the history 
of Hungary. Therefore, I give herein a brief but comprehensive 
history of Hungary, weaving around it those historical facts and 





AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 


incidents, which hurled Europe into the world war. These facts 
and incidents, I trust, will leave no doubt as to the compelling 
reasons for my appeal for justice for Hungary and for world 
peace. 

By assembling the most conclusive historical facts and the most 
convincing historical events, I have, as a matter of fact, diagnosed 
the ills of Europe. The diagnosis is followed by the prescription 
of the natural and logical remedies. In the last two chapters I 
describe the method whereby world peace can be had. 

The sources of my information and the quotations used through- 
out this book are duly credited in foot notes. In tracing the history 
of Hungary up to 1848, I have used Arminius Vambéry’s “The 
Story of Hungary.” The quotations used in the outline of the 
history of Hungary are taken from that book, unless otherwise 
indicated. 

I desire to thank Rev. Stephen F. Chernitzky, of Bridgeport, 
Connecticut, for reading the manuscript hereof and for offering 
many valuable suggestions. My thanks are due to Mr. Andrew 
Sabo, of Shelton, Connecticut, for his many personal sacrifices 
which aided me greatly in the publication of this book. I appreciate 
the encouragements extended to me by my many friends while this 
book was in preparation. 

Should this book be one of the means of focusing the rays of the 
sun of truth upon the chaotic situation in Europe, and thus aid in 
the restoration of Hungary to life, and in bringing peace to 
Europe, I shall consider my labors fully compensated, and that the 
life I am living is worth while. 


Cleveland, Ohio, January 14, 1924. 
LOUIS K. BIRINYI. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 
The Birth«of ‘the: HuncariansNations-o- ++) eee eee 7 
. .The Growth of the Hungarian Nation —2_--2b22l22 16 
The *Anjous) ins HunQe ry se 24 
The First. Struggleswithn7 ther Lurks esse o lee ee Zt 
The ; Disaster sat <MOonaCs pment ee en 31 
The Second Struggle” with thes lurks .e-2--- see 34 
How Hungary Came Under Austrian Rule __.----- 40 
The Influence and Effect of the French Revolution 
Upon ugar r yo caste ae ae ee 49 
The-Gongress “of: tend, ease eee ee 51 
The Effect of the Congress of Vienna Upon Hungary 61 
The. Supreme Strugglevotsls43—c no. ee ee ee 67 
Hungary ifrome 1845 60 eo Le oe ee ee eee 84 
The Political Status of Hungary in 1914 ~--2__--2- 87 
The, Population of “Hungary ingi9l4eos. 2 ees 89 
The Geographical and Economic Unity of Hungary 
An 1914 ee ee een eee eee 93 
Who Are Responsible for the World War? ____---- 108 
Is the Hungarian Nation Responsible for the World 
War?’ 22 Sees 4 ee ee One ary ee cee ae ae nee eee 136 
The Aims and Purposes in the World War _------- 143 
Hungary During thes W orliae War peo se 164 
Hungary Fleeced During the Armistice ~______-_- 169 
The: Mutilation of -Huncaryes = eee eee 188 
The Result of the Mutilation of Hungary ~_------ 220 
Mutilated Hungary Fleeced Under the League of 
Nations (220.0 Sos ie SOS eee ee eee 248 
Europe in the Grip of International Financiers ---- 265 
Mutilated” Hungary sofrlodayues eee eee 283 
How Can Peace be Restored to Europe? _-------- 303 


An Appeal to the American People -.------------ 318 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 
The Geographical and Organic Unity of Hungary (insert) ~- 94-95 
LNeeISCONOMICRUTILVSOL, TLUNPALY (ete ee eee oe en 95 
BAUTORUS ULAINCr Neral Yves eke eee ee ee ee or 98 
GOLreien TAG OLS LLUDS ALY is) a. ee ee ee ee 100 
Berlin-Bagdad Railroad in pre-war Europe ---------------- 121 
BerinabarGad ear oa ates oe oe a ee era ee ee 129 
AGILE H OL Mi UrOCh mice tele as Seg e eae ee 133 
Eroportion 01 Hungarians, to,Other Races * 022 oo ee 200 
1h By HEU EE De RV aS A cas a ale sy et clei Fah A a rae ae Med 201 
HLOPCUTEG © valLWAY.  OONTCTS mecne me ens An aye ye ee 202 
Hungary’s Loss of Railroad Rolling Stock ~.-......-...----- 203 
PAUP ar es OSes Ol glad Gees nee we ae a) Te 205 
pean Pye OSS .Ol ¢G0al, Oil and. GaSe om cee ee we 205 
HMunsary s=Loss.o1. iron Ores Deposit 4-1 see oe eee 206 
Hungary s Loss: of table: Salt Deposit~ 0. see tees cee 207 
Hungary’s Loss of Flood Controlling System _.___.----------- 209 
MIUTHALCUEAlIFOAGS- Of FLUNISAE ene ee eo 221 
Production of Table Salt in the “New States” _..__..____--- 222 
Making the World “Safe for Democracy” in the Ruhr —----- 280 
Hungary Surrounded by Jnimical States -2o0 02a 296 
BLOGuUCHONIOL, ITONnIN: thee Newer olaAles) on te ee ke 297 
Hungary, Center of Railroad System of Middle Europe _-_--- 299 
Distance Between Budapest and the Territory Ceded to 
Crechosiova kiga seme 2 cme Ope ee ee ea fae et 300 


BeSrVOU SIN LAN Ge fis ae gre ee ey he ee Ee ee eee 301 





Ife 
THE BIRTH OF THE HUNGARIAN NATION 


About 884 A. D., the Hungarians* settled on the land 
known since that time as Hungary. At the time the 
Hungarians entered that territory it was practically a 
devastated desert. Charlemagne’s own historiographer 
says that “one might have travelled through the entire 
land for months without meeting with a single house— 
so utter and terrible were the ruin and destruction.” In 
the year 895, the settlement and complete occupation of 
the country was effected. 

Immediately after the settlement of the country was 
completed, the Hungarians organized themselves into a 
State and formulated a constitution. The constitution 
was in the form of a contract among the people them- 
selves and with their rulers. It was specifically agreed 
that whatever will be acquired by their united strength, 
it should profit them all; that their rulers shall always 
be elected from the house of the ruler, Almos, then reign- 
ing; that the rulers, so elected, shall take counsel with 
the people; that the people shall be true to the ruler, 
and the ruler shall be true to the people; and that, in the 
event either should be found untrue to the other, such 
offending party should be duly punished. With the 
adoption and mutual ratification of that constitution, 
the Hungarian Nation was born. 

The religion of the Hungarians was that of Shaman- 


*The Hungarians are the Finnish branch of the Caucasian 
Race of Asiatic origin. Their real name is Magyars. Before the 
Magyars settled in Hungary, that country was inhabited by the 
Huns, who were the Turkish branch of the Caucasian Race, and since 
the Magyars lived on the land inhabited formerly by the Huns, the 
Latin writers referred to the Magyars as “Hungarians,” that is, 
people living on the land formerly inhabited by the Huns. 


7 


8 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


ism. They believed in one Supreme Being, called 
“Isten.”* But after having settled the country, they 
gradually came under the influence of Christianity. In 
917 a Suabian monk, named Wolfgang, was spreading 
the doctrine of Christianity among the Hungarians in 
Hungary. In 974 the Bishop of Passau, named Pilgrin, 
was able to report to the Pope that about five thousand 
Hungarians had been baptized and that “under the 
benign influence of the miraculous grace of God those 
heathens, even those who have remained in their erring 
ways, forbid no one the baptism, nor do they interfere 
with the priests, allowing them to go where they please. 
Christians and heathens dwell together in such harmony 
that here the prophecy of Isaiah seems to be fulfilled: 
‘The wolf and the lamb shall feed together, and the lion 
shall eat straw like the ox.’ ”’ 

The effort of the Christian missionaries was crowned 
with signal suecess in Hungary. In 993 St. Adalbert, 
the Bishop of Prague, entered Hungary and remained 
there until he converted and baptized even several mem- 
bers of the reigning family, among whom was Vayik, 
who was given the Christian name, Stephen, and who 
afterward was crowned the first king of Hungary. 

The conversion and baptism of Stephen was a 
momentous event in the history of Hungary. As the re- 
sult of that event Hungary became a member of the fam- 
ily of the nations of Western Europe and adopted the 
civilization of those nations which had already accepted 
Christianity. 

Stephen was a young man twenty-eight years of age 
when he became the ruler of the Hungarians. With the 
fiery enthusiasm of youth and the deliberate con- 
stancy of manhood, he immediately embarked upon the 
task of building up the country and establishing in 
Hungary the civilization of the Western nations. He 
recognized no difficulty and spared no pains. In person 


*Translated into English, ‘Isten’ means God. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 9 


he visited the remotest parts of the country and spread 
the truths of Christianity and the gospel of civilization. 
Through his effort, the Hungarians embraced the Chris- 
tian religion, accepted western civilization and Hungary 
became a member of the Christian nations of Western 
Europe. 

After the work of converting the Hungarians was ac- 
complished, Stephen organized the Christian Church ona 
firm basis. He divided Hungary into ecclesiastical 
districts and placed an ecclesiastical chief at the head of 
each district. Fortified places were erected throughout 
those districts to protect Christianity from her enemies. 
In worldly goods, Stephen was generous to the churches 
and endowed them with vast tracts of land. The result 
of this effort was that, as a Christian nation and worldly 
power, Hungary fairly rivalled any Christian nation in 
Europe. 

So brilliant was the success of Stephen, that even the 
Pope, Sylvester II, genuinely admired him. In the year 
1000 A. D. to an embassy sent by Stephen to Rome, the 
Pope exclaimed: “I am but apostolic; but thy master is, 
in truth, the apostle of Christ himself.”’ As a mark of 
his admiration for him, the Pope granted Stephen and 
his successors the right of styling themselves ‘apostolic 
kings, and to have carried before them, on solemn oc- 
casions, the double cross, as an emblem of their inde- 
pendent ecclesiastical authority,” As a further mark of 
his esteem, the Pope presented Stephen with a crown of 
gold, “in order to symbolize for all times to come the 
blessings bestowed upon the Hungarian kingdom by 
God’s representative upon earth.” 

With that act and solemn blessing of the Pope, Hun- 
gary became and was ever since known to this day as 
the Hungarian Kingdom, and her kings were styled the 
“Apostolic King of Hungary.” 


10 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


In establishing the Hungarian Kingdom, Stephen* 
shaped its institutions after the pattern of the Western 
States, however, rejecting feudalism which was then 
prevalent and in a degenerated form in every State, ex- 
cept England. It should be remembered that the feudal 
system of that time divided the countries, in which it 
existed, into several parts with a feudal lord at the head 
of each part. Italy was sadly dismembered, France was 
divided into about fifty and Germany into five principali- 
ties of feudalistic character. That system was not in- 
troduced into Hungary. 

The chief aim of Stephen was to strengthen Hungary 
and to that end he introduced such institutions as would 
prove most efficacious in the defense of the integrity and 
unity of the nation and country. It was then that the 
unique characteristic of the Hungarian came into full 
play. Stephen respected the rights of his people and 
protected them in their rights. He gave them self-gov- 
ernment and they were to administer justice among 
themselves, the king interfering only in case of disagree- 
ment. The safety and prosperity of the commonweal 
were of common interest. When the country was in 
danger, all were to take up arms in its defense. 

This harmonious arrangement was of utmost signifi- 
cance, indicating in the Hungarians a fervent love of 
country and a unique democratic tendency. While in 
Italy, France, Germany and other European countries, 
under the feudal system, the feudal lords and the rulers 
were pitifully divided and fighting among themselves, 
the Hungarians were living in harmony and in the at- 
mosphere of, at least, initial democracy. This harmony 

*King Stephen, the first King of Wungary, is known in 
the history of Hungary and to the Hungarian people, regardless of 
religious affiliation, as “King Saint Stephen” (“Szent Istvan KirAly’”’). 
The 20th day of August of each year is celebrated in Hungary, as 
“Saint Stephen’s day.” On that day his embalmed right hand, which 
has been preserved through the ages, is carried about in a brilliant 


procession, with great pomp and solemnity, accompanied by religious 
ceremonies. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 11 


and democratic tendency of the Hungarians were recog- 
nized and admired by the peoples of the other European 
countries. Consequently, a steady stream of immigrants 
began to flow from various countries into Hungary. 

It was the custom in Europe in that age that lands 
which were settled by foreigners were seized by the 
kings and claimed as their private properties. Stephen 
rejected that custom. He declared all unoccupied lands 
in Hungary to be the property of the State and divided 
them into counties, and placed at the head of each 
county an official, styled “Count.” The people who set- 
tled on such land paid taxes into the treasury of the 
State, and a certain proportion of them were liable to 
military duty. These counties afterward developed into 
the county system of Hungary, which played an im- 
portant role in the development of the Hungarian 
Nation. 

Beside the counties, there were privileged territories 
and royal towns. These governed themselves by chief 
magistrates and judges, elected by the people them- 
selves. In case of disagreement, they had the right to 
appeal to the king. 

At its inception, it is true, the Hungarian Nation was 
composed of the same social strata which were found in 
every country in Europe at that time. There were 
owners of large estates and under them various classes 
of bondmen and servants. There were the Church and 
the nobility. But these various social strata did not di- 
vide the country. They were all united in one common 
aim, that of the security and prosperity of Hungary; 
and thus the Hungarian Nation was one united nation. 

While the Hungarians did not then have a full consti- 
tution in the modern meaning of the term, yet on the 
foundation then laid was afterward gradually erected 
the full constitutional structure of Hungary. The founda- 
tion for a constitutional form of government having thus 


12 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


been laid, the way was left open for a free and healthy 
development of political institutions. 

Stephen ruled Hungary until 1088, in all forty-one 
years. During his long and wise reign, Hungary 
prospered materially and made rapid strides both in 
religion and intellectual and _ political advancement. 
The foundation of the Hungarian individual and na- 
tional character was laid. The right of individuals to 
their property, to life, liberty and pursuit of happiness 
was recognized and protected. The characteristic aversion 
and decided opposition of the Hungarians to conquest and 
taking other people’s property was definitely established ; 
while it was then definitely ingrained into the mind of the 
Hungarians that their property must be protected from 
. foreign invaders at all hazards. These characteristics 
remain with the Hungarians to the present day. Dur- 
ing the one thousand and odd years of her existence, the 
Hungarian Nation had never fought a war of conquest. 
It is true that conquests were made by ambitious Hun- 
garian kings to satisfy their own ambitions; but such 
conquests were of short duration, for the reason that 
the Hungarians had always resisted conquests for them- 
selves and valiantly opposed attempts of foreigners to 
conquer Hungary. 


The Hungarian Nation was born with the doctrine 
that “all men are equal’; and the nation grew to its 
manhood with that doctrine as its guide. In its ad- 
herence to and defense of this doctrine, the Hungarian 
Nation has struggled supremely and filled the pages of 
its history with brilliant deeds of valor and admirable 
patriotism. As will be seen further on, perhaps there 
is no nation on earth, that has struggled more and 
shed more of its own blood than the Hungarian Nation 
for the principles of equality of men and the recognition 
of the rights of others. 

The beautiful sentiment and the excellent democratic 
spirit with which the Hungarian Nation was born is 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 13 


perhaps best illustrated by the letter of Stephen to his 
son who was to succeed him. In that letter Stephen lays 
down the rules of government and definitely illustrates 
the sentiment and spirit which has guided the Hun- 
garian Nation from its birth to this day: 

“IT command, counsel, and advise thee, above all, to 
preserve carefully the apostolic faith if thou wishest thy 
kingly crown to be held in respect, and to set such an 
example to thy subjects that the clergy may justly call 
thee a Christian man, for he who does not adorn faith 
with good deeds—the one being a dead thing without 
the others—cannot rule in honor.” 

Then he lays down the principle that “all men are 
equal” and, therefore, the king should rule them ac- 
cordingly: 

“The magnates of the realm, the lay lords, the high 
dignitaries and the warriors are, my dear son, thy 
fathers and thy brothers; neither call them nor make 
them thy servants. Let them combat for thee, but not 
serve thee. Rule over them peaceably, humbly and 
gently, without anger, pride and envy, bearing in mind 
that all men are equal, that nothing exalts more than 
humility, nor is there anything more degrading than 


pride and envy .... govern them with thy virtue, so that 
inspired by love for thee, they may adhere to thy royal 
dignity.” 


In the administration of justice, Stephen lays down 
the rule of patience, careful inquiry and seasoned 
mercy: 

‘“‘Whenever a capital cause or other cause of great 
importance be brought before thee for judgment, be not 
impatient, nor indulge in oaths beforehand that the ac- 
cused shall be brought to punishment. Do not hasten to 
pronounce judgment thyself; but leave the cause rather 
in the hands of the regular judges. Fear the function of 
a judge, and even the name of a judge, rather rejoice in 
being and having the name of a righteous king. Patient 


14 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


kings rule, impatient ones oppress. If, however, there 
be a cause which is fit for thee to decide, judge merci- 
fully and patiently. .. .” 

It will be remembered that during the reign of 
Stephen, this wise and benevolent rule as well as the 
democratic spirit pervading the form of government 
and the excellent patriotism then existing among the 
Hungarians, drew a large and steady stream of immi- 
grants of all classes into Hungary. It will be further re- 
called that Stephen set aside for the immigrants govern- 
ment lands and thereby protected them against any pos- 
sibility of exploitation either by the nobles or others. 
Regarding the immigrants, who became settlers and 
afterwards members of the Hungarian Nation, Stephen 
laid down the following rules: 

“The Roman empire owed its growth, and its rulers 
their glory and power, chiefly to the numerous wise and 
noble men who gathered within its boundaries from every 
quarter of the world. Foreigners coming from different 
countries and places to settle here bring with them a 
variety of languages, customs, instructive matters and 
arms. A country speaking but one language, and where 
uniform custom prevails, is weak and frail. Treat and 
behave towards them decorously, so that they shall more 
cheerfully abide with thee than elsewhere” ...... 


To this instruction and rule of conduct toward the 
immigrants, the Hungarians ever thereafter adhered 
with religious tenancity; and, strangely enough, this 
generosity has been used at various times as a means 
of annihilating the Hungarian Nation, until, finally, the 
Peace Conference of Paris sounded the death knell of 
that unfortunate nation. 

Stephen further defined what a Hungarian king must 
be. He must be “deemed the first” among the Hun- 
garians and “merit the praise of the strangers.” Fur- 
thermore: 


“The evil minded ruler who stains himself with 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 15 


cruelty vainly calls himself king: but he deserves the 
name of a tyrant.” The Hungarian king must be, 
“above all, gracious, not only to his kinsmen, to princes 
and to dukes, but also to his neighbors and subjects; 
be merciful and forebearing not only to the powerful but 
to the weak also. Be humble, moderate and gentle, be 
honorable and modest, for these virtues are the chief 
ornaments of thy kingly crown.” 

Such is the story of the birth of the Hungarian Na- 
tion. Born a heathen, within the period of a half cen- 
tury it became a confirmed Christian. Coming into life 
on a Continent, where feudalism and absolutism reigned 
supreme, the Hungarian Nation began its life with the 
principle that “ALL MEN ARE EQUAL.” In the midst of 
the clamor of absolutism, young Hungary started on the 
path of constitutional and democratic form of govern- 
ment. The infant nation started on its life journey 
with great hopes for its future. All the indications 
augured a great and glorious history for-it. 


II. 
THE GROWTH OF THE HUNGARIAN NATION 


The precepts given and the rules of government laid 
down by Stephen were, with few exceptions, faithfully 
observed and followed by the young Hungarian Nation 
and its subsequent rulers. During the next three hun- 
dred years the kings were elected from among the 
descendants of Stephen, and Hungary maintained her 
position in a high rank among the nations of Europe. 
In power and wealth the Hungarians even surpassed 
some of the western countries and in the arts of civiliza- 
tion held an equal rank with that of other nations of 
Europe. 

The rapid growth of the Hungarian Nation, however, 
was attended by hard struggles with internal and ex- 
ternal enemies. The phenomenal prosperity and marvel- 
ous national advancement of the Hungarians excited 
the envy of some of the neighboring kings and rulers, 
and consequently various attempts were made to disrupt 
the Hungarian Nation and to reduce Hungary to a vas- 
sal State. The attempts were one by one frustrated, and 
the Hungarians continued to maintain their inde- 
pendence. 

It was the custom of that age (1000 A. D.), and, in- 
deed, that custom runs through European history, that 
the rulers sought to augment their dominion and power 
by conquering and grabbing the possessions of other 
peoples or rulers. The Hungarians, throughout their 
history, were compelled to contend with the rapacity of 
their neighbors. Foreign intrigues, wars, invasions 
were visited upon the Hungarians, although they them- 
selves did not exhibit any inclination toward taking the 


16 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 17 


property of others. Indeed the entire history of Hun- 
gary is filled with the super-human struggle of the Hun- 
garians to preserve their country and their independ- 
ence. 

The absolute, undiluted love of the Hungarians for 
their county and their undaunted advocacy of their in- 
dependence are remarkably illustrated by the following 
incident: One of the descendants of Stephen, King 
Ladislaus (1077-1095), having been offered the German 
crown, promptly refused the offer with the terse and 
emphatic explanation that he “wished to be nothing but 
a Hungarian.” It is also recorded that Pope Gregory 
II demanded that the Hungarian king should submit to 
the authority of the Pope. King Ladislaus again 
promptly and with clear emphasis replied that he was 
“ready to obey with filial submission and with his whole 
heart the Holy See as an ecclesiastical power, and his 
holiness the Pope as his spiritual father; but that he 
would not subordinate the independence of Hungary to 
anybody or anything.” 

Toward their enemies the Hungarians were generous 
and considerate. This is illustrated by the treatment 
they accorded towards the Kuns (Cumans) who in 1089 
invaded Hungary. The invaders were defeated and 
afterward permitted to settle on the fertile plains of 
the country. At about the same time Croatia was added 
to the Kingdom. The Hungarians organized Churches 
for them, gave them religious leaders and thus spread 
Christianity among them. While teaching them the 
gospel of religion, the Hungarians compelled the in- 
vaders and the Croatians to learn to respect the property 
rights of others. The Kuns gradually assimilated them- 
selves with the Hungarian Nation; while the Croatians 
remained in the Kingdom until the Peace Conference of 
Paris (1919) separated them from the Kingdom of 
Hungary and compelled them to become a part of the 
newly created state of Jugoslavia. 


18 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


While reading the early history of the Hungarian Na- 
tion, one is constrained to wonder at the advance of 
modern thoughts and principles annunciated by the 
Hungarians in those remote and comparatively dark 
periods of civilization. Between the periods of 1095- 
1114, King Coloman (Kalman) is known as a great 
champion of learning and of good laws. 

It was then the custom in Europe to persecute the so- 
called ‘“‘witches” and, as it is now very clear, great 
injustice was done to the unfortunates charged 
with the crime of being ‘‘witches.” King Coloman put 
a stop to such persecution by a law which said: “Of 
witches, who do not exist at all, no mention shall be 
made.” And as to the administration of justice, the rule 
laid down for the judges was: “Everything shall be 
weighed on the scale of justice, that innocence, on the 
one hand, shall not be condemned from hatred, and, on 
the other hand, sin shall not be protected through 
friendship.” 


So long as the Hungarians were able to keep foreign 
influence out of Hungary, the Hungarians progressed 
both materially and in their national development and 
in learning; but, when foreigners obtained influence in 
the council of government, internal difficulties arose. 
King Andrew II (1205-1235) married a woman of 
Tyrolese descent and he came under her influence. He 
surrounded himself with foreign advisers, appointed 
foreigners to important governmental positions and 
delegated Ismaelites and Jews to collect taxes. These 
foreigners and tax collectors harassed the Hungarians 
to such a degree, that in defense of their rights and of 
the sacredness of their constitution, they united in the 
demand that the king must guarantee that neither their 
rights nor their constitution should be violated thence- 
forth. They compelled the king to give them a Bill of 
Rights (Golden Bull), which was similar to the Magna 
Charta of England. The king granted, in writing, the 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE RS, 


Bill of Rights and took a solemn oath to keep the prom- 
ises therein made. 

The unselfish motives and the unquestionable fairness 
of the Hungarians, even at the time of their undisputed 
superiority in Hungary, are evidenced in the equal 
rights they demanded and obtained for the immigrants 
then and thereafter living in Hungary. The rights and 
guarantees were given not only to the Hungarians but 
also “‘to the other inhabitants” of Hungary. 

The preamble of the Bill of Rights recites that it is 
made and given “In the name of the Holy Trinity and 
of the indivisible Unity,’ and then sets forth in brief: 


That the rights therein granted apply not only to the 
Hungarians, but also to the immigrants living in Hun- 
gary ; that one day in each year shall be set aside, on which 
the memory of Stephen, first King of Hungary, shall be 
celebrated; that the nobles shall not be oppressed or 
their property taken from them without due process of 
the law; that the nobles, the fighting men, shall not be 
taken out of the country to engage in war, except at the 
king’s expense; that in case of invasion of the country, 
all must go to her defense; that foreigners shall not be 
appointed to administrative position, except by the con- 
sent of council of the Kingdom; that no counties, nor 
offices will be granted to any one in perpetuity; that of- 
ficers of the treasury, salt bureaus and tax collectors 
shall be Hungarians only; that Ismaelites and Jews shall 
not hold such offices and shall not be tax collectors; that 
if any of the Hungarian kings should violate any of the 
rights enumerated, the Hungarians shall be at liberty 
to oppose the king without incurring the penalty of 
treason. That remarkable document was dated ‘“‘in the 
year of grace one thousand two hundred twenty-two” 
(1222), exactly seven hundred years ago, and ever since 
it has been referred to and held by the Hungarians as 
their constitution. 

England excepted, Hungary was the only country in 


20 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Europe that had a constitution, until towards the end of 
the 18th century. And it is worthy of note, that, in 
some respects, the constitution of the United States of 
America, stated in more modern style perhaps, cor- 
responds to that old constitution of Hungary. The 
Hungarian Nation from the time of its birth, in 896, and 
during her independence, was averse to conquering and 
taking away other peoples’ territory and possession; 
and, for that reason, even in the old constitution of 1222, 
the specific law is laid down, that the Hungarian army 
shall not be taken out of the country, except in case the 
king, out of his own means, pays the expenses. Inas- 
much as the fighting men were not to be taxed, the 
kings’ hands were virtually tied, and they were prevented 
from carrying on a war of conquest. 

The Hungarians now breathed with more ease and 
the country continued in prosperity. The causes of 
international dissensions were eliminated and the for- 
elgn foes were defeated. A happy and prosperous future 
was smiling upon the growing Hungarian Nation. But 
the Hungarians were destined to further struggle and 
to meet powerful foes. The Hungarian nation was like 
a well bred and good intentioned young man trying to 
reach manhood in a locality infested with thugs and 
marauders. Sooner or later he is attacked and struck 
down and physically incapacitated. Such was the destiny 
of Hungary. 


In 1238, a savage and powerful army of Mongolians 
invaded Russia; and, having burned to the ground every- 
thing in its way, it proceeded toward the South and 
threatened to invade and conquer Western Europe. Hav- 
ing razed Russia to dust, the terrible army crossed and 
devastated Poland and proceeded to invade Hungary. 
The Hungarians made preparation to oppose the invad- 
ing hordes. At the same time, Béla IV, king of Hun- 
gary, sent a passionate appeal to the rulers of the West, 
imploring them in the name of Christianity to come to 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 21 


his assistance to prevent the invasion of Hungary and 
the consequent invasion of Western Europe. The rulers 
of the West did not move, nor did they send help to the 
Hungarians. There was only one thing left to do, and 
that was to meet single handed the vast army of in- 
vaders. On March 12, 1241, an enormous Mongolian 
army, led by Batu Khan, crossed the Carpathian moun- 
tains and entered Hungary, ruthlessly burning and de- 
stroying everything in its way. 


Left to its own fate, the Hungarian army, numbering 
about 60,000 men, met the invaders on the plain of 
Muhi. A dreadful fight ensued between the two oppos- 
ing armies. From morning till the evening did the 
Hungarians fight and drenched with their blood the 
land they were defending. But the number of their op- 
ponents was against them. By night-fall the entire 
Hungarian army was annihilated. Only a few of the 
brave Hungarians were left and escaped with their lives. 
To all appearances, Hungary was lost and the Hungarian 
Nation was choked in its own blood on that battlefield. 
Rogerius, a contemporary writer, who was an eyewit- 
ness of that horrible conflict, recorded that “thou couldst 
see nothing along the roads but fallen warriors. Their 
dead bodies were lying about like stones in a quarry.” 


In that great misfortune, Hungary was favored by 
Providence in that the brave king, Béla 1V, was rescued 
and enabled to escape death. The king immediately 
went to Frederick, the Duke of Austria, to whom he had 
previously sent his wife, his crown and royal treasures. 
Frederick, however, instead of extending hospitality to 
King Béla, made him a prisoner and kept him in custody 
until he agreed to turn over to Frederick his crown, 
royal treasures and several counties of Hungary. That 
was the first “holdup” an Austrian ruler executed against 
a Hungarian ruler or upon Hungary. In the history of 
Hungary, we meet frequently with Austrian rulers and 


22 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


find them closely following the example of Duke 
Frederick. | 

Shamefully mistreated and virtually robbed by the 
Austrian ruler, King Béla IV returned to that part of 
Hungary which had not been overrun by the Mongolians, 
and collected a small army, planning to drive out the in- 
vaders. But before he could obtain any definite result, 
the Mongolians drove him to the Sea and threatened to 
annihilate him together with his army. All seemed to 
have been lost, unless Providence should interfere and, 
in some miraculous way, save from annihilation what 
was left of Hungary. 

And a miracie, indeed, happened. The fierce army of 
the invaders suddenly stopped. The Mongolians folded 
up their tents and hurriedly turned their heels toward 
Hungary. The cause of that sudden turn of event was 
miraculous in itself. As if by Divine decree, Oktai, the 
ruler of the Mongolians, died and Batu Khan, the leader 
of the invading army, hurried back to Asia to supervise 
the election of anew ruler. Hungary, as if by a miracle, 
was saved from utter annihilation. 

What was left of Hungary after the Mongols had de- 
parted is described by a contemporary writer, who says: 

“Here and there a tower, half burnt and blackened 
by a smoke, and rearing its head towards the sky, like 
a mourning flag over a funeral monument, indicated the 
direction in which they were to advance. The highways 
were overgrown with grass, the fields with bleaching 
bones, and not a living soul came out to meet them. 
And the deeper they penetrated into the land, the more 
terrible became the sights they saw. When at last those 
who survived crept forth from their hiding places, half 
of them fell victims to wild animals, starvation, and 
pestilence. The stores laid up by the tillers of the soil 
the year before, had been carried away by the Mongols, 
and the little grain they could sow after the departure 
of the enemy had hardly sprung up when it was devoured 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 23 


by locusts. The famine assumed such frightful propor- 
tions that starving people, in their frenzy, killed each 
other, and it happened that men would bring to market 
human flesh for sale. Since the birth of Christ no 
country has ever been overwhelmed by such misery.” 


The Mongolian invasion and its devastation was a 
severe blow to Hungary; but that misfortune caused 
King Béla and those Hungarians who were left alive to 
redouble their efforts to rebuild the country. Immigra- 
tion into the country was encouraged and special in- 
ducements were given to settlers. The increase in the 
population of the country was so rapid that before five 
years had passed, the country was strong enough to 
threaten the destruction of the Mongolian army which 
planned again to invade Hungary. 


While the Mongolians did not return to Hungary, the 
Hungarians had their hands full in coping with other 
enemies of the country. A Bohemian, called Ottokar, 
was planning to establish a great Slavic empire at the 
expense of Germany and Hungary. By the combined 
strength of Austria and Hungary, the plan of Ottokar 
was frustrated. But the struggle of Hungary did not 
cease. Ambitious owners of large estates began to break 
away from the traditional unity of the nation and caused 
an internal conflict. This was caused partly because 
the male line of the family of Stephen was nearing ex- 
tinction. Various factions arose, each claiming the right 
and title to the throne. Duke Albert of Austria also 
claimed title to the Hungarian crown. In addition, an 
Italian family, the Neapolitan Anjous, who claimed to 
be descendants of the male. line of Stephen, likewise 
pressed their claim. In 1301, King Andrew III, the last 
king of Hungary of the original ruling family’s line died 
without leaving male issue; and with his death, the 
first lap of the journey of life of the Hungarian Nation 
had ended. 


III. 
THE ANJOUS IN HUNGARY 


The Hungarian Nation now entered upon a new era. 
The male line of the original ruling family became ex- 
tinct and with that, for the time being, the original 
character of official Hungary suffered a material change. 
The grave question now was: “Who shall be the next 
king of Hungary?’ Under the original constitution the 
king was to be elected by the Hungarians, and that right 
they were now to exercise. 

The election of a new king was an extremely compli- 
cated and serious problem. In the history of Hungary, 
the Hungarians now met for the second time a question 
the solution of which necessarily was of far reaching 
importance to the future of the Hungarian Nation. The 
first important problem, in the life of that nation, was 
solved when Stephen, the first king of Hungary, decided 
to Christianize Hungary. As has been seen, that de- 
cision was wise and inured to the great benefit of 
Hungary. But Stephen was a Hungarian of the original 
stock, and was guided by the inherent and peculiarly 
Hungarian adherence to fairness and democracy. The 
situation was now different. There were now three 
aspirants and pretenders to the Hungarian throne, all 
of whom were foreigners,—a Bohemian, a German, and 
an Italian. The important question to decide was: 
“Which one should be elected?” 

The election of the new king was preceded by an in- 
ternal war lasting eight years. Finally, and after the 
strength of the Hungarian Nation was nearly exhausted, 
the Italian, Charles Robert, who was one of the Nea- 


24 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 25 


politan Anjous, was elected king of Hungary, and thus 
became the founder of the Hungarian Anjous. 

With the new ruler new ideas of government and 
State came into Hungary. The king was ambitious and 
his ultimate aim was to elevate his family to a dazzling 
height and also to enlarge the territory of Hungary. 
The old Hungarian principle respecting others’ territory 
and possession was cast aside and the ambition of the 
king to enlarge his power and the territory of Hungary 
by conquest was the order of the day. 

The kings of the House of Anjous were great kings in 
the sense that they encouraged the development of 
western civilization in Hungary and that the kingdom 
was enlarged by the addition of Poland, so that the Hun- 
garian poet Bajza could sing: : “The shores of three 
seas formed the frontier walls of Hungary.” These 
rulers had achieved a brilliant fame for Hungary as a 
powerful nation; and, for a time, the rulers of Kurope 
sent their children to the Hungarian Court for their edu- 
cation. 


But with all the glamour of greatness and power, the 
good old puritanic virtues of the original ruling family 
were no longer in evidence. Conquests and the highly 
brilliant Court life entailed great expenditures of money. 
To meet their obligations, these kings exploited the rich 
mines of the country, developed commerce and industry, 
and finally levied direct taxes for the first time in the 
life of the Hungarian Nation. When neither one nor 
all of these schemes produced enough money as 
revenue, even a part of Hungary was mortgaged. It is 
the inexorable verdict of history, that when a nation,— 
however great in ideals and principles it may be,—comes 
under the influence of foreigners, or is ruled by am- 
bitious crowned or uncrowned kings who are actuated 
by caprice, that nation eventually will be destroyed and 
become extinct. Such appeared now to be the fate of 
Hungary. 


26 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


The morals of the rulers of the House of Anjous and 
also of the rulers of the neighboring countries were 
rather low, measured by the standards of the original 
ruling family of Hungary. Infant children of royal 
families were betrothed; marriage contracts were vio- 
lated; wife imprisoned by husband, conspiracy and mur- 
der :—these were the means of enhancing the greatness 
and the glory of the ruling families. 

While the trading of crowns and the intrigues between 
the crowned heads of Hungary and of the neighboring 
countries were going on, the great Turkish peril loomed 
up. Hungary now entered upon the third stage of her 
national life, that of the terrible struggle with the Turk- 
ish Empire. It was in that struggle that the Hungarians 
saved Christianity and Christian civilization from an- 
nihilation. 


IV. 
THE FIRST STRUGGLE WITH THE TURKS 


The Turkish danger was gradually becoming a reality. 
Europe was trembling with fear. Christianity and 
western civilization were in grave danger. The Turks 
were engaged in the act of invading Europe and sweep- 
ing before them wealth and nations, arts and learning, 
Christianity and civilization. In the year 1453, Moham- 
med II, Sultan of Turkey, entered Constantinople, the 
Capital of the Greek Empire and the gate to Europe, 
and made it the Capital of the Turkish Empire. Enter- 
ing Constantinople, Mohammed II exclaimed: ‘There 
is one God in heaven, and one Lord on Earth, and I am 
that Lord!” There could be, and there was, no doubt in 
Europe concerning the intention of the Turks. Europe 
and Christian civilization appeared to be at their mercy. 

The invasion of Europe by the Turkish army could 
be effected only through Hungary and Austria. Before 
this invasion the Turks had had several engagements 
with the Hungarian army, and in those engagements the 
Hungarians proved to be undefeatable. Therefore trem- 
bling Europe now rested its hope and faith in the Hun- 
garians. 

The Hungarians again measured up to the occasion. 
John Hunyadi, who rose from the peasant class, had by 
that time repeatedly defeated the Turkish armies, and 
his name was an object of reverence and fear among 
the Turks. In those gloomy days the eyes of Europe 
turned toward him; and while Europe trembled, Hun- 
yadi calmly and deliberately prepared to meet the in- 
vaders. 

The fortress of Belgrade was the gate to Hungary; 
and the Sultan wanted to obtain possession of that 


a7 


28 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


fortress. For this purpose he marched an army of 
150,000 men to the vicinity of that stronghold. 

There the Turkish and Hungarian armies met. To 
oppose the Turkish army of 150,000, Hunyadi had an 
army of only about 15,000 men. However, a Franciscan 
monk, John Sapistrano, with his magic eloquence, went 
about Hungary, preaching a crusade against the Turks. 
Thus an army of 60,000 was raised. Armed with only 
scythes and pole-axes and led by the sound of bells in- 
stead of verbal commands, the Hungarians fell upon the 
Turkish army with marvelous courage. The struggle 
for the possession of the fortress began and a fierce 
battle ensued. 


The Turkish guns roared and hurled their shots upon 
Belgrade for eight days and nights. On the ninth day 
the Turkish army began a general assault upon the 
fortress. The assaults were renewed three times and as 
many times repulsed. The defenders of the fortress, 
however, began to show sign of weakness; all seemed to 
be lost. But John Hunyadi, the terror of the Turks, was 
there. He ordered the fascines to be soaked with oil 
and pitch and then hurled against the storming Turks. 
At the same time he attacked the Turks along the whole 
line. The Turks became confused, frightened, and dis- 
mayed, and with their commander fled in great disorder, 
leaving under the walls of Belgrade 40,000 killed and 
300 cannon. 

So great was the defeat of the Turks that they did 
not return to Hungary until after sixty years had 
elapsed. Europe and Christian civilization were saved 
again at the expense of Hungarian blood. 

Although the battle was won, the Hungarians suffered 
a great loss. John Hunyadi, the great hero of that age, 
suddenly died. All Europe shared in the grief of the 
Hungarians in the loss of that great man. Even the 
Sultan, the inveterate enemy of the dead hero, expressed 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 29 


grief at his death, acknowledging him to be the ablest 
general in Europe. 

This great loss to the Hungarians was mitigated by 
the fact that Hunyadi had left a son, Matthias. At the 
age of fifteen, young Matthias was elected King of 
Hungary. 

King Matthias was one of the greatest kings of Hun- 
gary. Although left an orphan at a tender age and as- 
suming the kingly role before he could complete his edu- 
cation, he became a distinguished soldier and a learned 
and wise ruler. He was the friend of arts and educa- 
tion. Expending fabulous amounts of money, he en- 
couraged the learning of all the arts and sciences. At 
his palace he employed thirty transcribers and painters, 
and gave employment to Florentine and Venetian copy- 
ists and painters. In this manner he collected and 
established a library and an art gallery which became 
famous in Europe. His palace became the meeting place 
of foreign ambassadors and learned men. In short, he 
was the marvel of his age. 


In meting out justice he was without an equal. History 
has seldom produced a man or king the like of Matthias. 
To learn at first hand, how the people were treated by 
their superiors, King Matthias frequently toured the 
country in disguise and mixed with the people whose 
rights he wanted to safeguard. Frequently he was ridi- 
culed for his quaint dress or urbane manners, which he 
enjoyed good naturedly. To “turn the joke” on ‘his 
ridiculers, he frequently made himself known to the 
amazement and surprise of those about him. It is re- 
corded of him, that he was severe to those who mis- 
treated the people and extremely considerate of the 
ill-treated. Even at this date, it is the common axiom 
in Hungary, that “King Matthias is dead and justice is 
no more.” 

But collecting masterpieces of arts, encouraging learn- 
ing and administering justice were not the only things 


30 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Matthias had to do. At that period Hungary was sur- 
rounded by many troubles and enemies, though her name 
was honored everywhere. The greatest danger, how- 
ever, was the Turkish army. In 1485, the Turks ad- 
vanced as far as Vienna and laid siege against that city, 
Europe again was in grave danger of a Turkish in- 
vasion. 

Hungary was once more called upon to check the Turk- 
ish drive and save European Christianity and western 
civilization. Europe again stood in awe and mortal fear 
of the powerful Turkish army. The eyes of Europe once 
more were trained upon the Hungarian Nation. The 
Hungarian army was expected to save Europe once more 
from Turkish domination, and the Hungarian army 
again measured up fully to the occasion. 

King Matthias was a skilled and brave soldier. He 
led the Hungarian army against the Turks. His army 
was no match for the Turkish army; but that bothered 
him the least. His brain was mightier than the Turkish 
sword. He frequently walked around the walls of the 
city and inspected the opposing army. In disguise he 
entered the Turkish camp and made his way to the tent 
of the Sultan, and there he sat selling provisions and 
spying all day. After he had learned all he wanted he 
returned to the Hungarian camp and sent the following 
note to the Sultan: “Thou guardest thy camp badly, 
emperor, and thou art thyself badly guarded. For yes- 
terday I sat, even from morning until night, near thy 
tent selling provisions. And lest thou doubtest my word, 
I will tell thee now what was served on thy table.”’ Upon 
reading the note, the Sultan became frightened and, to- 
gether with his army, left the neighborhood. Europe 
was saved again by the Hungarian army and by King 
Matthias. 

At the zenith of his glorious career, and when Hun- 
gary enjoyed her greatest prosperity and the respect of 
all Europe, the great King Matthias died on April 6, 
1490. In him Hungary lost a great king and with his 
ee body the glory of the Hungarian Nation was 

uried. 


Ve 
THE DISASTER OF MOHACS 


The death of King Matthias was the sunset of the in- 
dependence of Hungary. She now became a victim of 
exploitation by money changers and a bone of conten- 
tion among foreign princes. Both these had eaten them- 
selves into the Hungarian Nation like a cancer and were 
rapidly destroying her vitality. The condition of all 
classes became wretched. The Fugger family, ‘‘the 
Rothschilds of the sixteenth century,’ were exploiting 
the country and were “fraudulently” exporting all the 
gold and silver obtained from the mines of Hungary. 
The treasurer of the State, a converted Jew, named 
Szerencs, mulcted the treasury so much, that the king 
was not left enough to purchase a pair of boots. “King 
Louis remained so poor that at a reception given to the 
ambassadors of foreign powers, where the most brilliant 
display would have been in place, the young king sat on 
his throne in dilapidated boots.” 

The Hungarians finally resorted to arms to restore the 
country and to drive out the parasites; but in their effort 
they were obstructed by the constant attack of the 
Turks. Sultan Selim of Turkey swore that he would re- 
duce Hungary to ashes, and the Hungarians were com- 
pelled to meet once more that formidable enemy. Be- 
fore they were able to restore order within the country, 
they had to fight to save it from the new Turkish in- 
vasion. 

The Turks attacked the Hungarians at Shabatz and 
Belgrade, where the Turks had been defeated before. In 
face of the murderous assaults of the Turks the garrison 
of five hundred Hungarians was reduced to sixty. In- 


31 


32 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


stead of giving it up, these sixty men drew up in line on 
the square of the fortress and there they were murdered 
by the Turks. Six weeks later Belgrade was reduced to 
submission and the road to Hungary was cleared for the 
Turks. 

The news of the fall of Belgrade caused a great con- 
fusion and consternation in Hungary. The meeting of 
the Diet was called to decide upon the next move and to 
prepare for the impending calamity. Although all of 
Europe and Christian civilization were in danger, the 
rest of Europe offered no aid to the Hungarians. There 
was nothing left for the Hungarians but to brave the 
battle and shed their blood in the defense of not only 
their own country but all of Europe and of Christian 
civilization. 

While the Hungarians were discussing the impending 
invasion and the means of saving Hungary and Christian 
civilization, Solyman, the Turkish ruler, in the month of 
Avgust, 1526, with an army of 300,000 men and 3809 
cannon, invaded Hungary. 

The Hungarian army met the invaders with an army 
of 25,000 men in the plains of Mohacs, and the battle 
began on August 29, 1526. The Hungarians fought with 
determined bravery; but the inevitable happened. The 
Hungarian army was defeated, and with that defeat the 
independence of Hungary was ended. 

Hungary was razed to the ground by the victorious 
Turkish army. Pozsony, the capital of Hungary, was 
ransacked and its magnificent buildings were burned and 
destroyed. The famous library and collection of arts of 
King Matthias were destroyed. Elated by its success, 
the immense Turkish army spread all over the country, 
plundering, ravaging, and destroying everything in its 
way and killing thousands of defenseless people. The 
devastation and killing were carried on such a large 
scale that nearly 200,000 men, women and children were 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 33 


massacred. The entire country was reduced to ruins. 
What valuables were left the Turks carried away from 
Hungary. “In October, 1526, Sultan Solyman left the 
doomed country, having first laden his ships, sailing for 
Constantinople, with the treasures of the Palace of King 
Matthias,—its rare curiosities, its bronze statues, and a 
portion of the famous Corvinian library.” 


VI. 
THE SECOND STRUGGLE WITH THE TURKS 


The history of Hungary is not a fairy tale but a 
reality of historical facts; nor is it a story depicting the 
heroic acts of imaginary heroes but a story of an actual 
national tragedy. The hero of this tragedy, the Hun- 
garian Nation, is valiantly and continuously struggling 
against the enemy with alternating success. The hero 
now is murdered but springs into life anew and con- 
tinues the struggle against the enemy. The super- 
human, the impossible, the miraculous happens. On one 
page of its history, the Hungarian Nation is found bleed- 
ing to death and apparently breathing its last. On the 
next page the same nation is found fighting with renewed 
energy against its would-be-assassin. The history of the 
human race has not produced another nation, except pos- 
sibly the Irish, that has gone through as many vicissi- 
tudes and scaled as many seemingly unsurmountable 
difficulties, as has the Hungarian Nation. Their proper- 
ties may have been burned, their possessions may have 
been confiscated, their liberties may have been taken 
from them, their bodies may have been killed, but the 
will to exist, the principles of democracy and the spirit 
of independence of the Hungarians no power has yet 
succeeded in destroying. This truth is fully evidenced 
by the struggles of the Hungarians throughout their 
national history. 

Their country laid waste, their goods and treasures 
carried away, two hundred thousand of their brethren 
killed, the smoke of their burning homes having drifted 
away, the surviving Hungarians reorganized again to 
expel the Turks from the soil of Hungary. 


34 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 35 


The fatal catastrophe of Mohacs, where the Hungarian 
army was defeated by the Turks, had caused consterna- 
tion among those who survived. An internal strife en- 
sued. The question was how to expel the Turks from 
Hungary. One party, holding to the belief that the Hun- 
garians alone were too feeble to cope with the situa- 
tion, sought the help of Austria. To obtain the support 
of that country, they elected archduke Ferdinand, a 
brother of Charles V., the Emperor of the Roman Em- 
pire, King of Hungary. Another party of Hungarians 
insisted that a Hungarian should be elected king of Hun- 
gary. <A Hungarian, John Szapolyai, the ruler of 
Transylvania, was so elected. Thus Hungary had two 
kings at the same time. 

Neither one of these kings, however, was able to as- 
sist the Hungarians in their plan to expel the Turks 
from Hungary. To regain the freedom of Hungary was 
left entirely to the Hungarians themselves: and the peo- 
ple again heroically rose to the height of the occasion. 
Menaced by enemies from all sides, torn by party strife, 
enfeebled, as they must have been, but not discouraged, 
the people of Hungary exhibited such rare moral cour- 
age, heroism, devotion, self-denial and manliness, that 
the memory of that generation will remain forever hal- 
lowed. Heroes sprang up on every side and performed 
marvelous feats. The patriotism and the loftiness of 
the souls of those heroes are of such magnificence that 
they, even at the present time, excite the admiration of 
the human heart. 


Solyman, the Turkish ruler, not satisfied with having 
once devastated Hungary, in 1532 again marched toward 
Vienna. In his progress he was opposed by the fortress 
of Koészeg, which was the key to sixteen fortified 
fortresses near the Austrian borders. The fortress of 
Koszeg was garrisoned by twenty-eight cavalrymen and 
ten cuirassiers, commanded by Michael Juricsics. This 
brave commander resolved to hold the fortress and to die 


36 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


rather than surrender it to the enemy. The Turks vio- 
lently bombarded the outer fortifications and a breach, 
sixteen yards wide, was made in the walls of the city. 
The Turks demanded the surrender of the city; but the 
answer was that the garrison would rather die than sur- 
render. Thereupon the Turks rushed into the city; but 
the people of the city broke into such a dreadful howling 
and wailing that the assailing Turks were frightened 
and ran out of the city. Thus, as if by miracle, the city 
was saved. 

The Turks resumed their bombardment of the 
fortress and the city. Juricsics saw that there was no 
hope to hold out much longer; and to save the remain- 
ing inhabitants, he permitted the Turkish flag to be 
hoisted over the city. Seeing their flag floating over the 
city and believing that the city had capitulated, the 
Turks retired from its walls and hastened back toward 
Turkey. While the Turkish army was unsuccessfully 
bombarding the fortress of Koszeg, Vienna was fortified 
and the Turks lacked the courage to attack that city. 
Thus, both Koszeg and Vienna were saved. 

George Szondi, another brave and determined hero, 
who was defending the fortress of Dregel, refused to 
yield so long as his breath held out. In July, 1522, a 
Turkish army of 10,000 men trained its guns upon the 
fortress of Dregel and fiercely bombarded it. When the 
fortress was reduced to ruins, Ali, the commander of 
the besieging army, sent a clergyman to Szondi with 
this message: “Ali reverently bows before Szondi’s 
bravery and determined spirit—but as the position can- 
not hold out longer, Szondi ought to preserve his heroic 
life and surrender the crumbling fortress, and if this 
were done, free departure should be guaranteed for him- 
self and his people.” 

Szondi refused to give up while alive. He sent to Ali 
two young boys and asked him to preserve their lives 
and make “brave men of them.” Then he bestowed rich 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 37 


gifts upon two Turkish captives who were kept in the 
fortress and then sent them to Ali. When these left, 
Szondi prepared for the last. 

He did not have to wait long. The Turks thronged 
into the fortress. His foot was penetrated by a ball and 
he fell, fighting even from the ground. He was sur- 
rounded and killed by the Turks. His severed head was 
triumphantly carried to Ali who was deeply moved by 
the sight. The Turkish commander ordered the body of 
Szondi to be found and buried with military pomp. 

Stephen Losonezy, the commander of Temesvar, was 
another hero who gloriously laid down his life for his 
country. The fortress was attacked by an army of fifty 
thousand Turks. The Hungarian army numbered 2,200. 
This handful of army thrust the Turkish army back 
three times; but thirty-six siege guns were pouring their 
shells into the fort. The Hungarian army was decimated. 
Losonezy needed more soldiers and ammunition. He 
wrote to his wife to sell or mortgage what property he 
had and with the money hire soldiers and purchase am- 
munition. His wife obeyed and sent five hundred soldiers 
and ammunition; but too late. 

When the Turkish commander saw that the fort could 
not hold out much longer, he offered Losonezy and his 
men safe departure if he would capitulate. Upon re- 
quest of the inhabitants of the city, he yielded and pro- 
ceeded to evacuate the city. When outside the city he 
was greeted with military honors; but as he proceeded, 
he and his men were treacherously attacked from the 
rear. Losoncezy was killed and his severed head was 
sent as a trophy to the Sultan. 

The spirit of heroism remained undeterred among the 
Hungarians even during those gloomy days. The ter- 
rible danger steeled them to dauntless courage. At times 
it was impossible to determine who were the greatest 
heroes, for men and women fought with equal courage 


38 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


and determination, and they accomplished marvelous 
feats. 

At Eger an enormous Turkish army with 120 guns 
attacked a small Hungarian garrison which had only nine 
guns and nine gunners. The garrison was commanded 
by Stephen Dobo. The Turkish commander demanded 
that the Hungarians surrender; but they refused. The 
Turkish guns roared and hurled fifty pound shells into 
the fortress. Within the fortress a gun-powder maga- 
zine exploded, and the force of the explosion tore a wide 
gap in the walls of the city. The Turks rushed through 
the gaping wall; but they were repulsed. The wall was 
repaired. The Turks attacked with renewed energy and 
ferocity. All seemed to have been lost; nothing but 
death awaited the courageous defenders. 

A miracle happened—what else may it be called? The 
fortress was saved by the courageous women of the 
city. In the supreme moment of danger, the women ap- 
peared on the scene. They grabbed the guns from the 
dead and rushed upon the enemy where his line was 
thickest. Others carried boiling water, oil and pitch 
and poured them upon the enemy. The Turks were 
bewildered and confused. “God was fighting on the side 
of the Hungarians, and who can fight against God?” 
With this belief in their minds, the Turks beat a retreat. 
The fortress was saved after a siege of thirty days. 

All the heroes and heroines cannot be named; their 
marvelous feats and unexampled patriotism—for want 
of space—cannot be described. They—those men and 
women of Hungary—were all heroes. 


Hardships, self-denials and superhuman struggle were 
their daily bread. The restoration of Hungary was the 
uppermost thought in their minds. “Give me liberty or 
give me death” was on the lips of every one. An inde- 
pendent Hungary, free from Turkish domination, was 
the goal that every Hungarian struggled to reach. The 
Spirit of Liberty could not be buried. It triumphed. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 39 


Such were the struggles of the Hungarians against 
the Turks for the period of one hundred forty-five years. 
At last, after the lapse of one hundred forty-five years, 
in the battle of Mohacs, where the Hungarian army was 
first defeated by the Turks, the Turkish army was de- 
cisively defeated, and Hungary was freed from the 
Turkish yoke. 


Vil. 
HOW HUNGARY CAME UNDER AUSTRIAN RULE 


The continuous war against the Turks weakened Hun- 
gary to such an extent that her resisting power became 
too enfeebled to cope with the ever increasing aggression 
of the Turks. By the Turkish invasion Hungary was 
divided into three parts. The eastern part, Transylvania, 
remained independent in the sense that it had its own 
government; but it had to pay tribute to the Turks. The 
center of Hungary was under complete Turkish domina- 
tion; while the western part of Hungary still remained 
a buffer between the Turks and Austria. Transylvania 
was not strong enough to give effective aid in a cam- 
paign to liberate Hungary. The Hungarians living in 
the western part, therefore, sought the aid of the Haps- 
burg dynasty of Austria, which was then reigning over 
the Roman Empire and was the most powerful ruling 
family in Europe. At first one party among the Hun- 
garians elected a Hungarian as king, and another party 
elected Ferdinand of Austria, a brother of Charles, Km- 
peror of the Roman Empire, as king of Hungary. 
Finally, the Austrian remained the only king of Hun- 
gary. 

The Hungarians now centered their hope in the Haps- 
burg dynasty which at that time was the mightiest 
dynasty in Europe. The newly elected king, Ferdinand, 
assured the Hungarians that the Hapsburg family would 
Support him and the Hungarians in regaining the inde- 
pendence of their country. He solemnly promised to 
respect the rights and liberties of the Hungarians and 
to uphold the constitution of Hungary; and that he 


40) 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 41 


would live in Hungary and that the responsible positions 
in the government would be held by Hungarians only. 

But the hopes of the Hungarians remained mere hopes 
and the promise of Ferdinand remained a promise. The 
Turks vehemently opposed the election of Ferdinand, 
on the ground that the extension of the power of the 
Hapsburg dynasty was objectionable to them. Thus, at 
the very beginning of the Hapsburg rule, Hungary was 
divided into three parts. Transylvania, independent but 
under Turkish suzerainty; the Alfold (Lowland) under 
Turkish control; and the western part under Austrian 
rule. 

Transylvania was in the most favorable condition. 
She was permitted by the Turks to govern herself under 
the old Hungarian consitution and laws and elect her 
own rulers. Aside from paying an annual tribute to the 
Turks, Transylvania enjoyed a comparative independ- 
ence. It was Transylvania that afterward played a 
heroic role in preserving the Hungarian constitution and 
laws and in aiding in the struggle for the restoration 
of Hungary. 

The Alfold (Lowland) was under the absolute control 
of the Turks and was governed in Turkish fashion. The 
Turks did not settle in Hungary; they merely exploited 
her. Their only aim and purpose in Hungary was to 
extort money from the Hungarians, and to that extent 
all possible means of extortion were used. The inevit- 
able result was that the culture of the Hungarians piti- 
fully perished, the population gradually decreased and 
the fertile soil was reduced to a barren wilderness. 

The western part of Hungary which was under the 
rule of the Hapsburgs, was not any better off. King 
Ferdinand and the Hapsburg dynasty failed to keep 
their promise. The king did not live in Hungary; did 
not respect the rights and liberties of the Hungarians; 
did not preserve and respect the constitution of Hun- 
gary; nor did his family aid the Hungarians to restore 


42 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Hungary. On the other hand, the Hapsburgs looked 
upon Hungary as a mere province. The country was 
flooded with foreign soldiers who spread terror among 
the Hungarians. Constitutional rights were disregarded 
and trampled upon. When they protested against these 
unlawful acts and indignities, the Hungarians were ar- 
rested and executed without trial. 

It was evident that the Hapsburgs intended to deprive 
Hungary of her independence and to end her national 
existence. This evidence became unmistakable when 
Maximilian, the successor of Ferdinand, definitely prom- 
ised Germany, that he would annex Hungary to that 
country. The plight of the Hungarians under the 
Hapsburg rule became so bad that in 1567 the Diet de- 
clared that “there is no salvation, no hope for us; we 
have no other alternative but to leave our native land 
and emigrate to foreign countries.” 


This bitter complaint was not mere rheotoric; it was 
the statement of an indisputable fact. The Hungarians 
were not able to fight alone successfully to drive out the 
Turks. To submit to Turkish domination would have 
meant the utter annihilation of Hungary; and to submit 
to Austrian rule meant the ultimate destruction of the 
independent national existence of the Hungarian people. 
Thus, the Hungarians were between two evils, each of 
which was equally baneful to the interest of Hungary. 
To accept Turkish domination was out of question. 
Therefore, the Hapsburg dynasty, which was considered 
the lesser of the two evils, was chosen. There was no 
alternative, except to submit to national death, or to 
emigrate to a more hospitable country. 

The Austrian rule in Hungary was marked by two 
outstanding crimes: the one was a relentless religious 
persecution and the other a systematic political persecu- 
tion.| Both crimes had one common aim,—the killing of 
the Hungarian Nation. 

Ever since they embraced the Christian religion 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 43 


(1000 A. D.), the Hungarians faithfully adhered to the 
Christian Church. They retained and preserved their 
democratic principles; and the Spirit of Liberty reigned 
Supreme in their hearts. When, however, Martin 
Luther began his movement of Reformation, many 
Hungarians accepted the principles advocated by him 
and by Calvin. 

The Reformation was not merely a religious move- 
ment, in the modern meaning of the term; it was a 
politico-religious movement. The advocacy of freedom 
of thought was directed against the then existing ab- 
solutism, political and religious. It was, therefore, na- 
tural and logical for the Hungarians to welcome the prin- 
ciples of the Reformation movement and, under its ban- 
ners, continue their struggle against the oppressive ab- 
solutism of the Hapsburg dynasty. 

To break the spirit of resistance of the Hungarians 
and to eradicate, root and branch, Protestantism from 
Hungary, the Hapsburgs inaugurated a campaign of 
merciless. persecution of the Protestants. To the 
Protestants the right to worship was denied. Their 
churches were confiscated. Under the guise of religion, 
the Hapsburgs refrained from no cruelty to subdue the 
Hungarians and to repress their democratic tendencies. 
It was clear to both Protestants and Catholics that the 
persecution of the Hungarian Protestants was aimed at 
the complete submission of all the Hungarians, whether 
they were Protestants or Catholics. 

These wholesale and cruel persecutions were not left 
unresented by the Hungarians. In 1604, the Hungarian 
Diet (Congress) met and vigorously protested against 
the horrible repression of the Protestants; but the Haps- 
burgs continued the persecution until there was left 
hardly any one to persecute. 

The avowed purpose of the Hapsburg dynasty was 
“to reduce Hungary first to beggary, then to make her 
German and then Catholic.” (“Faciam Hungariam prius 


44 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


mendicam, dein Germanam, postea Catholicam.”) The 
apparent solicitude of the reigning family to perpetuate 
the Roman Catholic religion in Hungary was not, how- 
ever, prompted by religious considerations. It was 
merely a cold-blooded method cof reducing Hungary to 
Submission. When the Protestants were forced to com- 
ply with the will of the ruling family, the mask was 
thrown off, and the independence and national existence 
of the Hungarian Nation was attacked with full vigor. 

The Hapsburg dynasty clearly showed its purpose 
with reference to Hungary. In 1633 the Turks moved 
toward the frontiers of Austria, ready to attack the 
Hapsburgs. The imperial army defeated the Turks and 
thereby an opportunity loomed up to free central Hun- 
gary from Turkish domination. But freeing Hungary 
in that fashion would have meant that the Hapsburgs 
would have to deal with an independent country, having 
its own laws and constitution. That the Hapsburgs 
would not do. They preferred to permit a large part of 
Hungary to remain under Turkish control for the time 
being and then reconquer the country and dispose of it 
as a conquered territory, thus eliminating any and all 
difficulties raised by her constitution. With that plan in 
mind, the Hapsburgs concluded a peace treaty with the 
Turks and, without consulting the Hungarians, agreed 
that the Turks should hold all the Hungarian territory 
previously conquered by them. 


The Hungarians now were convinced that they had 
nothing to gain from the Hapsburg dynasty and it was 
evident that the independence of Hungary and her con- 
stitution were doomed to inevitable death. The Cath- 
olics of the country now took the lead and began to or- 
ganize a movement to drive the Hapsburegs out of Hun- 
gary. Their plan, however, was discovered and their 
leaders were arrested and, without a trial, to which they 
were entitled under Hungarian laws, they were exe- 
cuted and their properties were confiscated. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 45 


The Hapsburgs were not satisfied with punishing the 
leaders of the movement to rid Hungary of her oppres- 
sors; they punished all the Hungarians under Hapsburg 
control. Exorbitant taxes were imposed upon the peo- 
ple, without convoking the Diet. Foreign soldiers were 
sent into the country to enforce the payment of the taxes 
so illegally levied. And in 1678 the constitution of Hun- 
gary was abolished and the country was reduced to a 
province, a dependency of Austria; while, in 1687, the 
right to elect a king was abolished and the right, guar- 
anteed in the Bill of right (Golden Bull) (1222), to re- 
sist with arm any illegal act of the king, without incur- 
ring the penalty of treason, was also abolished. Every 
effort was put forth to crush the national spirit in 
Hungary. 

But the Hungarians refused to brook any further at- 
tempt on the part of the Hapsburgs to annihilate the 
Hungarian Nation. Under the leadership of Francis 
Rakoczy, the Second, in 17038, they unfurled the flag of 
rebellion, bearing the inscription “pro patria et liber- 
tate,’ for the country and liberty. Transylvania joined 
the movement and soon the entire country was in arms. 
The Hapsburgs, in 1707, were dethroned and the inde- 
pendence of Transylvania and Hungary was proclaimed. 

The struggle lasted about eight years, and finally the 
Hungarians were defeated by the forces of the king, 
Joseph I. In this instance the king did not follow the 
example of his predecessors; but he put forth an effort 
to reconcile the Hungarians. Instead of decapitating 
the leaders of the rebellion, the king granted a general 
amnesty. He made an earnest attempt to govern the 
Hungarians according to their constitution, and in 1711, 
in a treaty concluded at Szatmar, Hungary was granted 
constitutional and religious liberty. 

With the return to the constitution there was now one 
important duty to be performed: to free that part of 
Hungary which was still under the domination of the 


46 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Turks. That was accomplished in 1718, when the Sul- 
tan of Turkey relinquished to the Hungarian crown all 
the territory which the Turks had conquered 145 years 
previously. Thus, after a century and a half of continu- 
ous struggle, the sun of independence began to cast its 
rays of hope once more over the Hungarians. 

The Turks left that portion of Hungary, which 
they had controlled, in a ruined and devastated condi- 
tion. The population had shrunk to a low ebb. Only a 
few villages could be found here and there. The once 
fertile soil was covered by endless swamps. The entire 
country had the appearance of a wilderness. 

The great task now was to repopulate the country. 
That task was performed with precision and well planned 
method. Colonization was encouraged. The Alfold 
(Lowland), the special home of the Hungarians, was 
particularly depopulated, therefore, colonization in that 
part of the country was carried on with great zeal. The 
Slavs from Upper Hungary, the Servians from the South 
and a large number of Germans from the West were 
flocking onto the great plain, and soon numerous vil- 
lages sprung up all over the Alfold. The government 
favored the settlement by the Germans, because a large 
number of German settlers would eventually be of great 
help in Germanizing all of Hungary. The settlers, how- 
ever, on the whole, were assimilated and became mem- 
bers of the Hungarian Nation. ‘“‘The work, hard as it 
was, was done. For a century and a half the severe task 
of colonizing and civilizing had been going on bravely, 
until finally the tract of land which they recovered from 
the Turks, an uninhabited desert, had grown to be 
populous, flourishing, and one of the richest granaries 
of Europe.” 

The restoration of Hungary was followed by great 
changes by means of legislation. The principle of ‘‘no 
taxation without representation’ was put into effect. 
Taxes could be levied only with the consent of the Diet. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE AT 


By the so-called “Pragmatic Sanction” of 1723, Hungary 
was declared an independent country, united to Austria 
only through the person of the king. The king was to 
be always of the Hapsburg dynasty in regular succession 
in the male and female lines. But Hungary was to re- 
main independent and was to be governed by her own 
laws. 

But promises and agreements were not made by kings 
of the Hapsburg dynasty to be kept. Accordingly, the 
promises and agreements that Hungary should be gov- 
erned constitutionally were forgotten as soon as made. 
According to the law of Hungary, the king must swear 
fidelity to the Hungarian people and solemnly promise to 
rule within the limitations of the constitution. In 1780 
Joseph II refused to take the oath of fidelity, but gov- 
erned the country according to his own inclination. 

Joseph II ruled as an absolute monarch. He did not 
convoke the Diet but governed by royal interdicts. 
What he wanted, he commanded the people to do. He 
commanded that the official language of Hungary should 
be German. It was his purpose thoroughly to Germanize 
Hungary. Constitutional rights and privileges he re- 
fused to recognize. In short, he was in fact and practice 
an absolute monarch, and his words were the law of the 
land. However, in fairness to him, it may be stated that 
he established the law of religious freedom and the law 
of toleration as to bondmen. 

In his long series of illegal acts, Joseph II met with a 
determined opposition. Before he died, he revoked all 
his illegal acts, except the law of religious freedom and 
toleration as to the bondmen, and restored the old con- 
stitution. But before he could convoke the Diet, he died 
on February 20, 1790. 

His successor, Leopold II, showned signs of willingness 
to rule within the limitations of the constitution. He 
had himself crowned, (1790) swore fidelity to the Hun- 
garian people and solemnly promised to respect the laws 


48 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


and constitution of Hungary. It was then repeated and 
enacted into law, that Hungary was an independent 
country; that she was subject to no other country; and 
that she had her own constitution by which alone she 
was to be governed. Religious liberty in Hungary was 
again proclaimed and the urgent needs of the peasantry 
remedied. 

These laws were by no means the result of a sudden 
change of heart in the Hapsburgs. The Hungarians 
ceaselessly struggled to obtain those laws. Besides, the 
atmosphere in Europe was becoming charged with a 
revolutionary current. In every country of Europe the 
oppressed people were clamorously demanding radical 
changes in the form of governments. The French peo- 
ple touched the button and Europe immediately was en- 
veloped in a revolutionary storm of unprecedented mag- 
nitude. Like a thunderbolt, the great principles of 
“Freedom and Equality” were hurled into the frightened 
camp of the absolute rulers of Europe. The very air 
trembled at the mighty force of outraged humanity, and 
the absolute monarchies trembled to their very founda- 
tions. The mighty current reached Hungary also and 
her destinies were shaped by the events resulting from 
the revolutionary conflagration in Europe. 


VIII. 


THE INFLUENCE AND EFFECT OF THE FRENCH 
REVOLUTION UPON HUNGARY 


The French Revolution was a protest against the old 
absolute monarchical system of government and the so- 
cial system then existing throughout Europe. Both the 
government and society were corrupt and iniquitous, and 
both were overturned by the revolution. The success of 
the revolution was a warning to the adherents of the old 
system of government and society, that the peoples of 
Europe were about to assert their own sovereignty and 
sweep from the face of the continent every obstacle in 
the way of the new movement. The absolute form of 
government and the social system thriving thereunder 
were doomed to extinction. 

The root of the French Revolution existed in nearly 
every country in Europe, and its effects were felt every- 
where on that continent. ‘Men had begun to overhaul 
the whole body of tradition in State, church and society, 
and to examine their institutional inheritance from the 
point of view of common sense. Reason was to be the 
rule of life. This gospel of philosophers spread from 
end to end of Europe. They opened fire upon everything 
that ran counter to reason and science, upon tolerance 
of the church, upon privileges of the nobility, upon the 
abuse of the royal power, upon the viciousness of crim- 
inal justice, upon oppression of the peasantry, and a 
hundred other things.’’* 

The spirit of the French Revolution pervaded Hun- 
gary also. The democratic ideas proclaimed by the French 
were re-echoed among the intelligent element of the Hun- 


*Schwills’ ‘Political History of Modern Europe,” pp. 350-351. 
49 


50 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


garians. The success of the revolutionists was enthusi- 
astically greeted in Hungary, and the people celebrated 
them by bonfires and by erecting liberty poles. Uni- 
versity professors joined the students and the people in 
the celebrations. Following the example of the French 
revolutionists, one Ignatius Martinovich, a learned Hun- 
garian abbot, organized in Hungary a Secret organiza- 
tion which was spreading throughout Hungary the doc- 
trines of democracy. 

The Hapsburgs at Vienna became alarmed. King 
Francis I took vigorous steps and resorted to the strong- 
est measure to prevent the Hungarians from being im- 
bued with the idea of the French Revolution. The 
leaders of the secret organizations were arrested, some 
of them were beheaded, others were thrown into prison. 
The press was curbed. The schools were enjoined from 
teaching the modern ideas, and everything referring to 
the sovereignty of the people was expunged from the 
school books. Professors of liberal tendencies were 
forced to vacate their chairs. A rigid system of espion- 
age was maintained and everybody was considered with 
suspicion. No one knew when and for what reason he 
might be arrested. A reign of terror ensued. No one 
was safe. Finally, all the advocates of reform were 
silenced, and absolutism and reaction reigned supreme. 

The French Revolution gave birth to Napoleon Bona- 
parte who transformed the revolution into imperialistic 
conquest. The crowned heads of Europe, who were not 
yet under his control, arrayed themselves against him, 
and finally defeated him at Waterloo. The victorious 
monarchs then gathered in Vienna and there held a 
peace conference known as the Congress of Vienna. 


IX, 
THE CONGRESS OF VIENNA 


The root of many troubles in Europe was planted by 
the Congress of Vienna. The international crime com- 
mitted by that Congress has revenged itself upon all 
the succeeding generations, including even our own. 
The utter disrespect for human rights, the cynical con- 
tempt for national aspirations and the complete disre- 
gard for territorial integrity unmistakably shown by the 
Congress of Vienna are the basis of many national ills 
in Europe, which finally culminated in the terrible 
World War. Therefore, to understand thoroughly and 
to appreciate fully the subsequent plights and history of 
the Hungarian Nation, it is necessary to examine into 
the nature, the work, and conclusions reached by the 
Congress of Vienna. 

When the first French Revolution (1789) broke out, 
all Europe was groaning under the iniquitous absolute 
monarchical system of government. Louis XV of France, 
without fear of contradiction, made the statement that 
“In my person resides the sovereign authority. I hold 
the legislative power and share it with none. The entire 
public life is sustained by me.’* The ruler was the 
legislature, the government and the State. The people 
were nothing but “subjects,” veritable means of ex- 
ploitation for the monarchs and their hirelings. It was 
that condition which the French Revolution aimed to 
eliminate. 

The Revolution gave birth to Napoleon Bonaparte who, 
after the success of the Revolution, undertook to free all 


*Quoted in Schwills’ Political History of Modern Europe, p. 345. 


DL 


52 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


of Europe from the shackles of the absolute monarch- 
ical form of governments. He dreamed of a world em- 
pire and had almost succeeded in creating it. By the 
sway of his sword, boundaries were erased, old dynasties 
toppled over, and new boundaries and new rulers, new 
ideas and new governments came into being. Old 
monarchistic Europe was shaken even to her foundation. 
The old but rotten monarchical system of government 
was doomed to annihilation. 

In their hour of danger, the four monarchies, Prussia, 
Russia, Austria and England, joined their forces and 
spectacularly defeated Napoleon. Then it was (Septem- 
ber, 1814, to June, 1815) that these ‘“‘Great Powers” 
gathered at Vienna and held the notorious peace confer- 
ence known as the Congress of Vienna. 

The Congress of Vienna was a gathering of the emper- 
ors of Austria and Russia, the kings of Prussia, Bavaria, 
Wiirttemberg, Denmark, a motley crowd of princes and 
all the diplomats of Europe, Metternich of Austria and 
Talleyrand of France included. All the powers, except 
Turkey, were represented. 

In order to understand fully the motives which actu- 
ated the members of the Congress and to see the reasons 
for the result reached thereby, it is necessary to “get 
acquainted” with the members of the Congress of 
Vienna. 

Francis I, Emperor of Austria, was an absolute 
monarch. “His mind was commonplace and even mean.” 
His caliber is signally indicated by his utterances and 
acts. In 1821 to a group of professors who were sum- 
moned before him to receive instructions as to what they 
might or might not teach, he said: ‘Keep yourselves to 
what is old, for that is good; if our ancestors have proved 
it to be good, why should not we do as they did? New 
ideas are coming forward of which I do not approve. Mis- 
trust these ideas and keep to the positive. I have no need 
of learned men. I want faithful subjects. Be such: that 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 53 


is your duty. He who would serve me must do what I 
command. He who cannot do this, or who comes full of 
new ideas, may go his way. If he does not, I shall send 
hime * 

The word “constitution” was especially objectionable 
to him. ‘The whole world is mad and wants a new con- 
stitution,” he exclaimed.+ And when suffering from an 
acute disease, he was told by his physician that his 
“lucky constitution” would overcome his ailments, Fran- 
cis I vehemently reprimanded the physician: “I do not 
want to hear that word constitution any more. You 
may say to me, that my natural resistance—or if you 
choose—my good system, but don’t you dare to speak of 
constitution to me.’’t 


Alexander I, Emperor of Russia, was then the most 
powerful absolute monarch in Europe. He was “young, 
imaginative, impressionable’§ and an idealist. He 
wanted a complete reform of the whole world and the 
abolition of all wars. This “blessed change,’ however, 
was to be brought about not by the people or their repre- 
sentatives, but by the absolute monarchs, led by himself. 
He was unfriendly to democratic ideas. To a Genoese 
deputation he said: ‘“‘Republics are no longer fashion- 
able.’ With all his shortcoming as an absolute monarch, 
however, he was looked upon by the people of Europe 
as the “White Angel’ of the conference. But like other 
“white angels” of his type, at the conference “‘he mis- 
trusted his environment and let himself be led by 
others.” { 


Frederick William III, King of Prussia, was also an 
absolute ruler, “slow, timid, conceiving government in a 


*Quoted in Hazen’s ‘‘Hurope Since 1815,” p. 19. 

tIbid, p. 19 

tQuoted in Szalay-Baroti’s “A Magyar Nemzet Torténete’’—His- 
tory of the Hungarian Nation, Vol. 4, p. 3565. 

§Hazen's “Europe Since 1815,” p. 19. 

Quoted in Dr. H. J. Dillon’s “‘The Inside Story of the Peace 
Conference,” p. 17. 


54 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


parental, patriarchal sense.” He was “a weak ruler” 
and drifted along with the currents of the age. Like all 
the other absolute monarchs, he distrusted innovations 
and was inimical to democratic ideas. 

Talleyrand, the diplomat of France, was a ‘‘supple”’ 
and unprincipled tool of the French monarchists. 

Metternich, the Chancellor of Austria, was an able but 
unscrupulous diplomat. He was an active advocate of 
the old absolute monarchical system of government, and, 
as such, developed to be the most effective executor of 
the mandates of absolutism. After the Congress of 
Vienna, all Europe had to reckon with him and with his 
tireless efforts in behalf of absolutism. In the history of 
Europe, the phrases, the “era of Metternich,’ the 
“system of Metternich” are frequently met. A French 
writer speaks of him as the “prince of diplomats, with- 
out a peer in his age or his style, who deserved to govern 
Europe as long as Europe deserved to be governed by 
diplomacy. The great comedy of the world, the high 
intriguing of the European stage, has never had so fertile 
an author, an actor so consummate.’’* 

It was that Metternich, a man of high self-esteem, the 
cruel executor of the mandates of the absolute monarchs, 
the man who tried to kill the democratic tendency of his 
age by imprisoning and executing the advocates thereof 
—it was that Metternich, who, after the wrongs inflicted 
upon Europe by the Congress of Vienna revenged them- 
selves in Europe in 1848, said in London whither he fled: 
“My mind never entertained error.” 

Such were the characters and calibers of the chief 
actors of the Congress of Vienna, in whose hands was 
held the destiny of Europe and the fate of millions of 
people. 

The Congress was a gay affair. While millions of 
people were actually starving, the emperors, kings, 
princes, and diplomats were living in splendor and en- 


*Quoted in Hazen’s “Europe Since 1815,” p. 20. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 55 


joying all the amusements and entertainments that 
could be provided. Francis, Emperor of Austria, in- 
vited to Budapest (Hungary) Alexander, the Czar of 
Russia, and Frederick William III, King of Prussia. In 
honor of the distinguished guests, Budapest and the 
river Danube were gorgeously illuminated. For days, 
each day dancing was the order of the hour. “The 
festivities were so splendid that according to Alexander 
Kisfaludy, in every respect, it excelled those held in 
Vienna.’’* “It has been estimated that this Congress 
cost Austria about sixteen million dollars, spent for 
pageantry and amusements, and this when the State was 
virtually bankrupt.’’+ 

The Congress of Vienna was governed by the thought, 
that “the spoils belong to the victors.” The ultimate 
purpose of each sovereign was to grab as much land and 
to bring under his control as many people as he could. 
It was a bargaining affair. Without consulting the peo- 
ple whose rights and future were affected, peoples, na- 
tions and territories were placed on the bargain table. 
The monarchs wanted large territories and millions of 
people to rule over, from whom taxes could be collected. 
“This welter of bargain and agreements” continued for 
the period of eight months, and the outcome of it was an 
outrageous dismemberment of the territory of Europe 
and the segregation, division and classification of the 
people as if they were nothing but helpless dumb ani- 
mals. 


The Emperor of Russia, the “White Angel” and the 
“Universal Savior,’ demanded his share of the spoil, 
and he received a substantial portion thereof. Finland, 
formerly a part of Sweden, Bessarabia, “‘snatched from 
the Turks,” other Turkish territories, and also most of 
Poland were given to him. What the wishes, desires, 
interests or ambition of the peoples living in those terri- 


*Szalay Baroti’s “A Magyar Nemzet Torténete,” Vol. 4, p. 355. 
+Hazen’s “Europe Since 1815,” p. 4. 


56 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


tories were was of no concern to the Congress. The 
Emperor of Russia wanted them and that settled the 
matter. 

France was shorn of power and territory; but was 
given an absolute monarchical form of government and 
a king. By the stroke of the pen, not only the terri- 
torial but also the moral and democratic gains of the 
French Revolution were nullified. 

Italy was pitifully cut into pieces and divided into 
several territories. Lombardy and Venitia, the richest 
and in the military sense the strongest provinces of 
Italy were given to Austria. The Duchy of Parma was 
given to Marie Louise, wife of Napoleon, an Austrian 
princess. The Papal States were re-established. In 
short, Italy was reduced to a mere “geographical ex- 
pression.”’ Austria’s influence over Italy became domi- 
nating. 

Prussia received her share of the territories at the 
disposal of the Congress. Posen and Cracow of Poland, 
two-fifths of Saxony, extensive territories along both 
banks of the Rhine. Pomerania, formerly a part of 
Sweden, were added to Prussia. Neither the Germans, 
nor the people of the other territories were asked 
whether they wanted to be “subjects” of the Prussian 
King. The Germans were classified as “‘whole souls” 
and “half souls’ and were disposed of accordingly. 

England, “‘the builder of repeated coalitions, the pay- 
mistress of the Allies for many years” was ‘“‘compen- 
sated” to her full satisfaction. In addition to territories 
conquered from France and Holland, she occupied Heli- 
goland in the North Sea, Malta and the Ionian Islands 
in the Mediterranean ; Cape Colony in South Africa, Cey- 
lon, Isle of France, Demerara, St. Lucia, Tobago and 
Trinidad. According to this catalogue of acquisition, 
England was well remunerated for her efforts at build- 
ing “repeated coalitions” and for being “‘the pay mistress 
of the Allies.” 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 57 


The carving knife of the Congress cut deeply into the 
territory of Europe in other respects. Belgium was an- 
nexed to Holland. Norway was taken from Denmark 
and joined to Sweden. Switzerland was given three 
Cantons. Only the territories of Spain and Portugal 
were left untouched. 

Austria, the hostess of the Congress, “profited great- 
ly’ by the bargain concluded in Vienna. She relin- 
quished her former possessions in Southern Germany 
and Belgium, they being too far from Vienna. She was 
given a part of Poland, Northern Italy, known as the 
Lombardo Venetian Kingdom, comprising the larger 
and richer part of the Po Valley, the Illyrian provinces, 
a part of Tyrol and Salzburg. These acquisitions in- 
creased the strength of Austria and added about five 
million people of taxable “subjects.” In addition to the 
foregoing, Austria obtained “fan indirect control’ over 
the Italian States. And the reason for this shifting of 
people and changing of boundary lines was not the wel- 
fare of the people directly concerned, but, as Metternich 
nonchalantly stated, ‘““we (Austria) wished to establish 
our empire without there being any direct contact with 
France.” 

This soulless and arbitrary dismemberment of Europe 
was greeted with a ringing cry of protest from every 
corner of Europe. The French termed it “odious.” The 
Germans vehemently denounced the Congress as an ‘“‘an- 
nual cattle fair.’”’ The Italians were embittered and the 
Belgians vigorously resented being handled like dumb 
animals. The unanimous cry went up that the treaty 
concluded at Vienna must be “torn up when the propi- 
tious time should come.” Born in iniquity, the treaty 
was so condemned that it could not endure for long. 

In the face of this righteous indignation and loud 
protest, in vain did the “titled brokers” of the Congress 
utter their high sounding phrases, such as “the recon- 
struction of Europe,” ‘“‘the regeneration of the political 


58 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 
system of Europe,” ‘‘a durable peace based upon a just 
division of power.” The people were not deceived and 
their dissatisfaction could not be appeased. Millions of 
enslaved people cried for vengeance. Europe was left 
in the atmosphere of revolution. 

As a sequence of the Congress of Vienna and as the 
result of the efforts of the Emperor of Russia, the ‘Holy 
Alliance” was formed. It was “HOLY” not because of 
its purpose but by reason of the “holy” language used 
in the document setting forth its nature. ‘The very holy 
and indivisable Trinity’’ was invoked. It recites the 
“sublime truths taught by the eternal religion of God,” 
“The precepts of the Holy religion, the precepts of jus- 
tice, charity and peace.” These “were to guide the steps 
of the signatories as the sole means of establishing 
human institutions, and for remedying their imperfec- 
tions.’ The signatories, the Emperors of Austria, Russia, 
and the King of Prussia, ‘“‘cconformably to the words of 
the Holy Scripture” will consider themselves as brothers 
and fellow citizens, “united by the bonds of a true and 
indissoluble fraternity.” 

The most important part of the Alliance was that each 
sovereign will lend aid and assistance to each other on all 
occasions and in all places, regarding themselves, in 
their relations to their subjects and to their armies, as 
fathers and families; for the three monarchs of Austria, 
Russia and Prussia were delegated by God to govern 
the people given to the three rulers.” The “Holy AIl- 
liance,” therefore, dwindled down to an alliance to pro- 
tect one another in their possessions and against the 
aggression of their “‘subjects.’’* 

The ‘‘Holy Alliance” was a corpse from the time 
it was formed. In its stead the “Quadruple Alliance’ 
was formed by Russia, Prussia, Austria and England. 
The four Great Powers united ‘‘for the happiness of the 


*Quoted from Hazen’s “‘Hurope Since 1815,” p. 15. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 59 


world” and to suppress “‘the same revolutionary prin- 
ciples which convulsed France.” “The four sovereigns” 
agreed to meet, “at fixed periods,” “for the purpose of 
consulting upon their interests, or for the consideration 
of the measures which, at each of these periods, shall be 
considered the most salutary for the purpose and pros- 
perity of nations and for the maintenance of the Peace 
of Europe.” These four powers decided to control 
Europe in the interest of absolute monarchical govern- 
ment. Under the guidance and protection of this al- 
liance, during the following eight years, Europe was 
terrorized, and the liberal element of the people was 
pitilessly persecuted. The henchman and soulless exe- 
cutor of the plan of the alliance was Metternich of 
Austria, until he was driven out of Austria in 1848. 


The Congress of Vienna had failed to establish peace 
in Europe. Its failure was caused by its utter insincerity 
and its cruel violation of all human decency. The rights 
of the people were slighted. Their national aspirations 
were condemned. Their economic interests were disre- 
garded. They were handled and shifted like cattle. 
Territories were cut into and apportioned among the 
“Great Powers” as chattels. Nothing but the wants of 
the monarchs were considered. The increase of their 
power and additions to their taxable “subjects” were 
the paramount purpose. Those monarchs then allied 
themselves to support one another in holding what they 
grabbed and to suppress any movement directed toward 
remedying the intolerable condition of millions of en- 
slaved people. This grievous crime committed against 
the whole of Europe immediately cried out for revenge; 
and there could not be, and there was not, peace. 


The condition created by the Congress of Vienna could 
not stand very long. Fifteen years later (1830), the 
Belgians rose in revolt and seceded from Holland. 
France again revolted. During the great decade of 1860 


60 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


and 1870 Germany was unified and Italy was consoli- 
dated into one independent kingdom. 

But the wounds cut and the sores left in Europe by 
the Congress of Vienna have never been healed thor- 
oughly. Nor was, during the ensuing one hundred years, 
the proper remedy found to heal the sores. On the con- 
trary, as decade after decade passed, those sores festered 
more and more, until an entirely new pathological con- 
dition resulted, which finally culminated in the disaster 
of 1914-1919. 


X. 


THE EFFECT OF THE CONGRESS OF VIENNA ON 
HUNGARY 


The Congress of Vienna was held by the absolute 
monarchs of Europe for the benefit and the strengthen- 
ing of absolutism throughout Europe. The interests and 
desires of the crowned heads were paramount. The 
rights of the people were not recognized; the people had 
no rights, so far as the Congress of Vienna was con- 
cerned. The ultimate purpose of the Congress was to 
strengthen the power and control of the absolute 
monarchs. And to insure this purpose, the Holy Al- 
liance and later the Quadruple Alliance were formed. 
Every necessary preparation was made to suppress any 
and all movements to improve the miserable condition 
of the peoples in Europe. 

The absolute monarchs came out of the Congress tri- 
umphantly. Each of them acquired large territories 
and millions of taxable and governable “subjects.” The 
campaign of terror, under the protection of the 
Quadruple Alliance, now began its ruthless operation. 
Europe was in the throes of monarchical terror. 

The Austrian monarchy was greatly strengthened 
territorially and by acquiring millions of new subjects. 
Under its control there were many nationalities, among 
whom were the Hungarians. To govern those heterogen- 
eous nationalities and to suppress their national inclina- 
tions and economic interests, was an extremely hard 
task. The difficulty of the situation, however, was les- 
sened by the Quadruple Alliance which was, in reality, an 
“insurance society” of the absolute monarchs to insure 
them against losing what territory they had ‘acquired’ 


61 


62 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


and against any and all popular uprisings. Besides, the 
Austrian monarchs were well acquainted with the means 
and methods of suppression. ‘‘Divide et impera,” (di- 
vide and then govern), was their first rule. The second 
rule was to use terror. To these rules were added 
promises which were invariably broken. 

The Austrian Emperor, Francis I, who was a signa- 
tory of the Congress of Vienna, upon the urgent demands 
of the Hungarians, promised to rule Hungary according 
to her constitution and laws. But that was a promise 
only, and it was not fulfilled. Francis I did not even 
want to hear the word “constitution.” As we have al- 
ready seen, he considered it a sheer madness on the part 
of the people to want a ‘“‘constitution.” The word ‘“con- 
stitution”? was to him a nightmare; and hearing it pro- 
nounced, he fell into a mad rage and epileptic fit. 

To suppress the national aspiration of the Hungarians 
and to frustrate their insistence upon the recognition of 
their constitution and laws, the Austrian emperor and 
his unprincipled henchman, Metternich, agreed that the 
Hungarians should be attacked by an indirect and also 
by a direct method. An underhanded agitation was be- 
gun among the Hungarians and settlers of other na- 
tionalities, inciting them against one another. The pur- 
pose of that method was to divide the people of Hungary 
and thus weaken their concerted resistance to the uncon- 
stitutional rule. It was further planned that, after Hun- 
gary was divided internally, she was to be ruled from 
Vienna with an iron hand. 


In pursuance of that plan, the constitution of Hungary 
was suspended and the law-making body, the Diet, of 
that country was not convoked. <A veritable campaign 
of terror was instituted in Hungary. A perfect spying 
system was spread all over the country. The right of 
free speech and the freedom of the press were suspended. 
The superintendence of education was transferred to 
Vienna, and a new system of education was devised. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 63 


Foreign books and newspapers were barred from the 
country, and everything relating to human freedom was 
expunged from the school books. In the colleges and uni- 
versities the lectures were attended by spies. Every- 
body was under suspicion and those who were thought 
to be undesirable were thrown into filthy dungeons and 
summarily sentenced. Absolutism and terror reigned 
supreme. 


Metternich, the master mind of absolutism and terror, 
had the power to imprison men of democratic tendencies ; 
but he did not succeed in killing the spirit of democracy 
and constitutionalism. Although the Diet of Hungary 
had not been convoked since 1811, and, therefore, there 
was no national means of protesting against the flagrant 
violation of the constitution of Hungary and against the 
ruthless campaign of terror, the Counties of Hungary 
held meetings and passed resolutions of protests, which 
were despatched to the emperor at Vienna. The em- 
peror answered by levying in Hungary an army of 
35,000 men and taxes of 10,400,000 crowns—all this 
without authority by the Diet. The Counties refused 
both the levy of soldiers and taxes. The emperor found 
that the Hungarians would not yield to threats. 


To break down the opposition, the emperor ordered 
John Nemeth, Minister of Justice, to institute criminal 
proceedings against the recalcitrant Hungarians; but 
the minister refused to act, informing the emperor, that 
there was no law in Hungary under which the people 
could be prosecuted for resisting the unconstitutional act 
of the emperor. However, Nemeth was compelled to 
prepare the indictment; but he left out of it the law 
under which it was drawn, for the reason that there was 
no such law. He boldly stated that those who wanted 
the indictment should find the law. The emperor was 
enraged at this boldness and threatened Nemeth. But 
Nemeth replied: “I know my life is in your majesty’s 


64 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


hand; but the laws of my country and the good name 
of my king are dearer to me than life.’’* In the face of 
this opposition the emperor was cowed and he agreed to 
convoke the Diet, the constitutional Assembly of Hun- 
gary. | 

On September 11, 1825, the Diet met at Pozsony. The 
legislature took a bold stand against the emperor and 
demanded that the constitution and laws of Hungary 
should be respected by the emperor and the rights of 
the people safeguarded. ‘Give unto the emperor his due 
and unto God his due, but also give the people all that 
belongs to them,” was the principle that guided the mem- 
bers of the Diet. The emperor resisted at first, but 
finally yielded and again solemnly promised to rule Hun- 
gary according to her constitution and laws. 

The Diet was in session for eleven months. While no 
innovation in the constitution and laws of the country 
was made, the old constitution and laws were reasserted 
and the emperor was forced to abide by them. 

In the meantime the peoples all over Europe were op- 
pressed and terrorized by the members of the Quadruple 
Alliance. Discontentment and bitter resentment were 
present everywhere. The atmosphere was charged with 
a revolutionary current. In July, 1830, a revolution 
broke out in Paris. It was followed by an uprising in 
Belgium and in Poland. Every indication showed that a 
new revolution was about to shake Europe to her very 
foundations. Absolutism was in danger again. The 
supremacy of the people of Europe was about to be 
reéstablished. 


The emperor of Austria feared that the revolution 
would spread to Hungary. In order to strengthen him- 
self and his system of government, he convoked the Diet 
and had his successor, Ferdinand, crowned, (1830). In 
1832 the Diet was called into session again; but the em- 


*Quoted in Szalay-Baroti’s “A Magyar Nemzet Torténete,” Vol. 4, 
Deveoes 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 65 


peror refused to accede to the demand that the unbear- 
able conditions in Hungary be remedied. The success 
of the revolutionary movements in Europe, however, em- 
boldened the Hungarians; while the situation of the em- 
peror became more and more uneasy. ‘The Diet boldly 
reasserted the sovereignty of the Hungarian people. The 
emperor remained obdurate and spurned all attempts to 
compel him to keep his promises and to rule constitu- 
tionally. When obstinacy failed, the emperor threat- 
ened to punish even the legislators for disobedience to 
him. Baron Julius Wesselényi, one of the magnates, re- 
torted that while the emperor might have power over 
certain persons, ‘“‘he does not control the legislature; for 
the emperor stands aside of and not above the Diet; the 
emperor did not give existence to the Diet and the Na- 
tion, but these gave existence to him.” 


This was notice to the emperor that Hungary could 
not everlastingly be suppressed at the will of the ruler. 
But the government of the emperor struck back by ar- 
resting and imprisoning Wesselényi. The issue was plain 
to both sides. Either the emperor must yield or else the 
constitution and laws of Hungary must perish. Both 
sides prepared for the impending struggle for suprem- 
acy. But Emperor Francis died and the intensity of the 
situation subsided for the time being. 


Ferdinand V ascended the throne (1835), but no in- 
novation was made in the government. He himself was 
sickly and had no will of his own. 


The government was carried on chiefly by Metternich 
who by that time had terrorized all of Europe, and was 
the cause of several revolutions. He now obtained a 
free hand in the government and had planned to crush 
the last liberal tendency. ‘““The new ruler ascended the 
throne and everything remains as of old,” he declared. 
And then, with renewed energy, he continued his efforts 
to sweep from the face of Hungary the last vestige of 


66 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


democratic principles and thus to strengthen the power 
of absolutism. 

A ruthless reign of terror ensued. Wholesale arrests 
were made. Legislators and others of liberal tendencies 
were arrested and charged with high treason. The ac- 
cused were denied the right of defending themselves 
against the charges. They were not permitted to face 
their accusers. In secret chambers, without a trial, the 
accused men were sentenced to imprisonment in filthy 
dungeons teeming with vermine, rats, and reptiles. The 
punishment was inhuman and worse than death; for 
most of the men thus imprisoned either became insane, 
or blind, or physical wrecks, or else died. 

But by imprisoning the men the ideals of the nation 
could not be annihilated. During those years of terror, 
the sons of Hungary redoubled their energies and pre- 
pared for the final struggle between absolutism and 
democracy. A young man, Louis Kossuth, now arose and 
became the indefatigable advocate of democracy, and the 
marvelous leader of the Hungarians. Out of the portent- 
ous clouds of absolutism the sun of Liberty again cast its 
life giving rays upon Hungary, and once more the en- 
slaved Hungarian Nation took the field in behalf of her 
liberty and constitution and offered the supreme sacri- 
fice, the blood of her sons and daughters. 


XI 
THE SUPREME STRUGGLE OF 1848 


“After so many misfortunes, 
“So many sanguine strife, 
“Outraged, subdued, yet not broken, 
“Hungary still had life.” 
—Sz06zat. 


Amidst the many misfortunes and sanguine strifes, 
the Hungarians were, throughout their history, fortun- 
ate in that, during the hours of supreme dangers, an 
indomitable leader usually arose from their ranks. 
While the Hungarian leaders of reform were singled out 
and persecuted with fiendish vengeance by the Austrian 
government, young Louis Kossuth stepped forward, as if 
“ordained by God to breast the angry waves of encroach- 
ing despotism, and like another Washington, united the 
freemen of a hemisphere in the approaching struggle.’’* 

Born on April 27th, 1802, of parents in modest cir- 
cumstances, and having completed his education by 
graduating from a law school, Louis Kossuth, the lawyer, 
first attracted the attention of his countrymen in 1831, 
when the Asiatic Cholera was raging in Hungary and 
taking its awful toll of human life. Unmindful of the 
safety of his own life, like an angel of mercy, Kossuth 
went from village to village, preparing and arranging 
comfort for the suffering thousands and alleviating the 
tortures of the horrible disease. And when the peasants, 
believing that the clergy, the landlords and the Jews had 
poisoned the water, causing the awful catastrophe, rose 
in rebellion and began to slaughter the objects of their 


*Hadley’s “Life of Louis Kossuth,” p. 49. 


67 


68 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


hatred, Kossuth again intervened and by his efforts the 
clergy and others were saved from the vengeance of the 
enraged peasants. These acts of sacrifice endeared him 
in the hearts of his countrymen and he was recognized 
as a rising leader. As the result of this recognition, 
in 1832 he was appointed to sit in the Diet in the place 
of an absent member. 

Kossuth was recognized by the members of the Diet 
as a young man of exceptional ability. He was ap- 
pointed to edit the proceedings of the Diet and to dis- 
tribute the paper among the members and also among 
subscribers. In his reports, Kossuth gave a true account 
of the proceedings, showing in glowing words the tyran- 
nic method of oppression used by the government of 
Vienna. And after the session of the Diet had ended, he 
was appointed to report the proceedings of the assem- 
blies of the counties. 


These reports were read by the Hungarians with de- 
vouring avidity; and the result was an unbounded na- 
tional enthusiasm throughout the country. The govern- 
ment at Vienna became alarmed and ordered the publi- 
cation suppressed. But Kossuth found another way of 
publishing his reports. He employed a number of men 
to make copies of his reports and mail them as manu- 
scripts to the subscribers. The government, however, 
was bent upon preventing those reports from reaching 
the subscribers. To that end it secretly ordered that 
they be confiscated in the mail. When that order was 
discovered, the counties employed their police force to 
distribute the reports. The government of Vienna was 
blocked in its attempt to suppress the publication and 
distribution of the reports. Finally the government 
used its regular method of terror. On the morning of 
May 5th, 1837, between 4 and 5 o’clock, a large force of 
soldiers broke into Kossuth’s home, dragged him from 
his bed, put him under arrest and threw him into a 
filthy dungeon. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 69 


Kossuth was kept in the dungeon for one month in- 
communicando; he was not allowed to speak to any one, 
not even to his parents. Finally, he was tried under 
various trumped up charges; but the government was 
unable to produce a single witness to prove them. It 
was, however, decreed in Vienna that Kossuth must be 
put out of the way. Therefore, although no charges 
could be substantiated against him, he was sentenced to 
imprisonment for three years. 

The arrest and imprisonment of Kossuth caused bitter 
indignation throughout Hungary. Meetings of protest 
were held everywhere. Resolutions were adopted and 
sent to the government, demanding the immediate re- 
lease of Kossuth and other political prisoners. The 
government remained obdurate; Kossuth was not set 
free. 

The sentence to three years imprisonment was equiv- 
alent to a sentence of death; and the purpose of the 
government was to kill Kossuth by means of his im- 
prisonment. The dungeon into which he was thrown 
was especially suited for that purpose. It was dark, 
teeming with rats and vermin; the air was suffocating 
and pestilential. 


To increase the misery of his imprisonment, during 
the first year Kossuth was not allowed to read any- 
thing; but later he was permitted to read books “not on 
politics.” He called for an English Grammar, a copy of 
Shakespeare’s Tempest and of Walker’s Dictionary. In 
his solitude he studied and mastered the English lan- 
guage so well that some years later he was able to ad- 
dress, in the English language, large audiences in Eng- 
land and the United States with remarkable effect. 

In the meantime Vienna was bombarded with urgent 
demands to release Kossuth and other political prison- 
ers; but the government refused to yield. The tyran- 
nical system of the government, however, defeated its 
own purpose. The danger of war threatened Europe 


70 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


and Austria; and Austria needed money and soldiers 
from Hungary. It was now dangerous for the govern- 
ment to levy taxes and soldiers without authority given 
by the Diet. To avoid a revolution, the emperor con- 
voked the Diet in 1839; and the wheel of good fortune 
turned again in favor of the Hungarians. 

The members of the Diet were specifically instructed 
by the Counties not to listen to the government and to 
grant nothing to it until Kossuth and the other political 
prisoners were released. The delegates acted upon their 
instruction in its every detail, and the government was 
forced to yield. On May 16, 1840, a general amnesty 
was granted, and after a captivity of three years Kos- 
suth and the other political prisoners were freed, broken 

in health, but with rejuvenated spirit and enthusiasm. 

His health regained, Kossuth became the editor of a 
newspaper, the “‘Pesti Hirlap.”’ On every page of that 
paper and in glowing style, he demanded internal and 
political reform. His words were burning with enthusi- 
asm and they were read with avidity throughout the 
land. In vain did the censor use his red pencil, striking 
out here and there words and sentences, attempting 
thereby to minimize the effects of the burning enthusi- 
asm glowing on every page. “The charm of what Kos- 
suth wrote was not contained in single words; it was an 
invisible, untouchable—playful fairy, which furtively 
glanced from behind the censor, while he believed that 
he killed her charm.’’* 

Kossuth again became the object of hatred of the gov- 
ernment at Vienna. It dared not suspend the publication 
of the newspaper which was edited by Kossuth; yet 
Kossuth had to be eliminated and his influence nullified 
somehow. There being no safer method to silence Kos- 
suth, the owner of the newspaper was bribed to remove 
Kossuth from his editorial position. But it was too late; 


ts Pipe in Gracza’s “Kossuth Lajos Blete,” Life of Louis Kossuth, 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE {a 


Kossuth could not be removed from his place in the 
hearts of his countrymen. | 

Immediately upon his removal from the editorship, 
Kossuth was showered with requests from the country 
over to publish a paper of his own. Yielding to this re- 
quest, he applied to the government for a permit; but 
instead of a permit he was promised wealth and high 
position, provided he would refrain from his activities 
for reform. Kossuth refused the offer, and the govern- 
ment refused the permit. 

The government now believed that Kossuth was ren- 
dered incapable of any further activities; but the Hun- 
garian Nation believed and acted differently. At the 
very next election, with an overwhelming majority, 
Kossuth was elected a member of the Diet. 

The Diet convened on November 17, 1847. The eyes 
of the Nation now were upon Kossuth. It was believed 
that the future of the country depended upon him. And 
Kossuth was equal to the occasion and also to the ex- 
pectation of his countrymen. 

Immediately upon the opening of the session of the 
Diet, Kossuth began his great work of reconstructing 
Hungary on the basis of her old constitution and laws. 
It was his purpose to change the imperial administration 
at Vienna and to liberate not only Hungary but also the 
other States within the Austrian Empire. To Hungary 
he desired the old constitution restored, and that a new 
constitution be given to the other nations within the 
empire. That Hungary must be freed was to him a Set- 
tled point. But he equally demanded freedom for the 
other nations. Thenceforth, he demanded, there must 
not be a constitutional king and tyrannical emperor in 
one and the same person. 

Hungary at that time was governed wholly and en- 
tirely from Vienna, and the Hungarians had no influ- 
ence in the government. Aside from the extreme hard- 
ships suffered by the Hungarians as the result of the 


72 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


ruthless persecutions by the Viennese government, a 
general stagnation of trade prevailed in Hungary. The 
National Bank of Hungary was considered unreliable 
and its notes were refused both in Hungary and Bohemia. 
To remedy that situation, a motion was introduced in 
the Diet to inquire into the causes of that situation. That 
motion was made on the 4th day of March, 1848, soon 
after the news of the French revolution reached Hun- 
gary. Kossuth rose to second the motion and then de- 
livered a profound address which set forth the position 
of Hungary and which foreshadowed a revolution. In 
that speech Kossuth spoke that which every Hungarian 
felt, but which no one dared to utter. 

Rising majestically, feeling intensely the gravity of 
the situation and, like a giant of old, braving the evident 
and unavoidable consequences, Kossuth began to speak 
with a “flaming tongue” and with determined conviction. 
All eyes were fastened upon him. It was Hungary that 
spoke; and the time to speak the truth had arrived. 
The truth was spoken, regardless of the stern conse- 
quences. 


“IT am happy,” said he, ‘‘and grateful in seconding the 
motion, because I think it a fit opportunity to entreat 
you to be alive to the enormous responsibility of the 
times. It is true that Austria has embarrassed us long 
enough. But that is a secondary matter. What we ought 
to ask for is a budget of the Hungarian receipts and 
expeditures which have hitherto been mixed up with 
those of our neighbors. We ought to ask for a separate 
and independent financial board for Hungary; for un- 
less we have this, the foreign government which rules us 
without our advice, is likely to embarrass our finances 
almost hopelessly. I cast a sorrowful look on the origin 
and development of the bureaucratical system of Vienna. 
It reared the fabric of its marvelous power on the ruins 
of the liberty of its neighbors; and recounting the conse- 
quences of its fatal mechanism, and perusing the book 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 73 


of life, I prophesy it in the feeling of my truthful and 
faithful loyalty to the royal house, that the second 
founder of the house of Hapsburgs will be he who will 
reform the system of government on a constitutional 
basis, and reéstablish the throne of his house on the 
liberty of his people.” 

Referring to the successes of the French and other re- 
volutions, Kossuth continued in even bolder language: 


“Mighty thrones, supported by political sagacity and 
power, have been overthrown, and nations have fought 
for and won their liberty, which three months ago could 
not have dreamed of the proximity of such an event. 
But for three whole months we are compelled to roll the 
stone of Sisyphus incessantly and without avail. The 
curse of a stiffling vapor weighs upon us,—a pestilential 
air sweeps over our country from the charnel house of 
the Viennese council of state, enervating our power, ex- 
citing a deadening effect upon our national spirit.” 

Continuing his speech with increased fervor, Kossuth 
recited that “the blighting influence” of the Viennese 
government checked the development of the natural re- 
sources of Hungary; that “the antagonism of the Vien- 
nese government to the “constitutional progress of Hun- 
gary” had not been reconciled and could not be reconciled 
unless either one or the other is abandoned; and that the 
Viennese government would eventually go so far as to 
cause the dissolution of the Austrian Empire and “entail 
on Hungary heavy sacrifices and interminable evil.’’* 


In concluding his speech, Kossuth moved that the gov- 
ernment of Vienna be notified in an “Address to the 
Throne” that Hungary demanded that the country be 
freed from feudalism and that serfdom be abolished, that 
the financial burdens of the state must be born by all 
who lived in the country; and that there should be a re- 
sponsible ministry. 


*Quoted in Hadley’s ‘“‘Life of Louis Kossuth,” pp. 72-73. 


74 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


The members of the Diet were spellbound. Not a 
word was uttered. When the vote was taken, the motion 
was carried unanimously. It was evident that a struggle 
was in sight between constitutionalism and despotism. 

When the news of the resolution reached Vienna, Met- 
ternich and his advisers began at once to plan to dissolve 
the Diet and nullify the effect of the demand incorporated 
in the resolution. But before the plan could be put into 
effect, on March 18, 1848, a revolution broke out in 
Vienna and, to prevent a revolution in Hungary, a com- 
mittee of the members of the Diet was invited to 
Vienna. Metternich, to the great satisfaction not only 
of the people of Vienna and Hungary, but also of entire 
Europe, hastily resigned and, disguising himself as a 
peasant, fled to England. 

The Diet sent a deputation of seventy-two members to 
present its resolution to the emperor at Vienna. On 
March 14, 1848, this deputation, headed by Kossuth, 
sailed to Vienna. There they were greeted by thousands, 
and Kossuth made several inspiring speeches to them. 
The deputation was “graciously” received by the em- 
peror and, there being no alternative, the demands 
enumerated in the resolution were granted. 

On the same day that the deputation left for Vienna, 
(March 14, 1848), an occurrence of historical im- 
portance took place in Budapest. Young men, headed by 
Alexander Petofy, Hungary’s immortal poet, and others, 
held a meeting and decided to send to the Diet a petition 
which contained twelve demands: (1) liberty of the 
press and abolition of censorship, (2) a responsible min- 
istry for Hungary, (38) meeting of parliament once 
every year, (4) equality before the law, regardless of re- 
ligion, (5) national militia for Hungary, (6) equality in 
taxation, (7) trial by jury, (8) abolition of feudalism, 
(9) National Bank of Hungary, (10) the soldiers to take 
oath upon the constitution, and the Hungarian soldiers 
Shall not be taken out of Hungary, but the foreign sol- 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 75 


diers shall be removed from Hungary, (11) union with 
Transylvania, (12) amnesty for all political prisoners. 
“Let there then be peace, liberty and mutual under- 
standing.” 

On the following day, March 15, those young men 
marched to a printing establishment, took possession of 
it and printed in thousands of copies the twelve demands 
under the heading, “What the Hungarian Nation 
Wants.” At the same time the stirring poem, “Talpra 
Magyar” (Rise Magyar), written by Alexander Petofy, 
was printed in thousands of copies. These copies then 
were read to and distributed among the people who were 
thronging the streets. | 

Petofy went to the University and without any cere- 
mony rushed into a class room and, to the amazement of 
the professor and students, he declaimed his burning 
poem: 

“Rise Magyars, ’tis your country’s call, 
‘““Now is the time for one and all; 
‘“‘Shall we be slaves? shall we be free? 
“That’s the question, now all agree 
“By the Magyars’ God above, 

“We truly swear, we truly swear, 

“The tyrant’s yoke we will not bear.” 


“Slaves were we until this minute, 
“Condemned were our great fathers; but 
“They who lived and died free and brave, 
“Cannot rest in slave trodden grave. 
“By the Magyars’ God above, 

“We truly swear, we truly swear, 

“The tyrant’s yoke we will not bear,” etc. 


From class room to class room Petofy went and de- 
claimed his poem, thundering into the ears of the stud- 
ents and professors “Rise Magyars, ’tis your country’s 
call.” The professors and students caught the spirit of 


76 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


the moment. They instinctively left their class rooms 
and assembled on the campus. There Petofy repeated 
his poem with increasing zeal. Thence, the whole stud- 
ent body marched onto the streets and mingled with the 
people, repeating fervently:: 


“By the Magyars’ God above, 
“We truly swear, we truly swear, 
“The tyrant’s yoke we will not bear.” 


Under the influence of the moment, the people de- 
manded the freedom of the political prisoners. Their 
demand was granted by the representative of the em- 
peror in Budapest. Thus, while Kossuth and the depu- 
tation were on their way to Vienna, the first step to 
liberate Hungary from the clutches of tyranny was 
taken. Hungary began to breathe like a nation freed 
from its shackles of slavery. 

March 15, 1848, was a memorable day in the history 
of the Hungarian Nation. It is still celebrated by the 
Hungarians as the day of the liberation of Hungary 
from the tyrannical rule of Austria. 

On March 17, 1848, Kossuth and the deputation re- 
turned to Hungary. The Diet immediately passed laws 
in conformity with the twelve demands presented to the 
Diet. The first ministry responsible to the Nation was 
established and its members were confirmed. Louis 
Kossuth was named as Minister of Finance. 

Hardly had the ministry been formed, when the em- 
peror and his advisers plotted to hamper the ministry 
by circumscribing its powers; but the plan did not suc- 
ceed. The ministry began the performance of its duties 
and governed Hungary according to its constitution and 
laws. 

The emperor and his advisers, however, could not 
brook the idea that Hungary should be freed. It was 
decided that a constitutional Hungary must not exist. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 17 


The precise method of reducing Hungary to her former 
status of servitude was to create an internal dissension 
among the various nationalities within the empire, and 
then to incite those nationalities to attack Hungary. It 
was the old system of “divide et impera,” divide the 
people first and then rule them. That plan was pursued 
in 1848. It accomplished its purpose. The Slavic ele- 
ment of the empire was incited and persuaded to march 
into Hungary, when the Hungarians were the least pre- 
pared to resist a foreign invasion. 

An army of undisciplined Servians marched into Hun- 
gary, burning and destroying everything in its way. In 
their cruelty to the defenseless populace, the Servians 
surpassed any savage people that ever existed on the 
face of this earth. ‘‘The inventive genius of cruelty 
among them surpassed the Satanic devices of Neronic 
persecution.” 

“They bored out the eyes of men, cut off their flesh in 
strips, roasted them alive on spits, and buried them up 
to their necks and thus left them to be eaten by crows 
and swine. Still more horrible, crying yet louder for 
heaven’s vengeance, they ripped open women big with 
child, and trampled the fruit of the womb before the 
eyes of the dying mother.”’* 

Such was the method used by the emperor of Austria 
in 1848 to prevent the Hungarians from gaining freedom 
for themselves and for the other nationalities within the 
Austrian Empire. 

To check the advance of the beastly hordes and to 
drive them out of the country, an army was organized 
and sent against the invading Servian army. At the 
same time an urgent appeal was sent to the emperor to 
order his Servian hordes out of Hungary. 

The Hungarian army defeated the Serbs, and then 
the emperor sent them an order to leave the Hungarian 


*Hadley’s “Life of Louis Kossuth,” p. 91. 


78 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


soil. But that order was issued with the distinct under- 
standing that it was not to be obeyed. Therefore, the 
Serbs renewed their attack upon Hungary, and a state 
of war ensued. Jellachich, the commander of the 
Servians, was secretly encouraged by the Austrian em- 
peror to continue his attack upon Hungary. 


There was no other course left for Hungary except to 
make adequate preparation to cope with the situation. 
Speaking to the Diet, Kossuth dramatically recited the 
events and asked for an army of 200,000 men and the 
necessary money to equip the army. The members of the 
Diet rose like one man, and, raising their hands towards 
heaven, dramatically shouted: “Megadjuk! Megadjuk!” 
(We give it, we give it). 

To avoid the conflict, however, Louis Batthanyi, the 
president of the ministry, hastened to Vienna where 
Jellachich was in conference with the emperor. Bat- 
thanyi requested Jellachich to name the reasons for his 
attack upon Hungary; but the Servian leader refused 
to enter into negotiation with Batthanyi, unless the 
Hungarians were willing to “surrender the independence 
oT Hungary. 


The issue was made clear. The Hungarians must 
either yield and surrender their constitutional liberty, 
or else take up arms in defense of their constitution and 
laws. Naturally, they chose to retain their constitution 
and prepared to defend it with all the means at their 
disposal. 


Kossuth called upon the Hungarians to rally around 
the Hungarian flag and to fight the invaders. In re- 
sponse to his appeals, from every part of the country 
the Hungarians hastened to heed the call of the country. 
“Gray and bearded men with youths in their minority 
gathered around the threatened constitution of Hun- 
gary, armed with whatever they could wield in the com- 
ing fight; scythes, hatchets and pikes were among the 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 79 


equipment of an army too poor and in too great haste for 
better weapons.’’* 


Before the Hungarian army though poorly equipped 
but strengthened by the conviction that they were fight- 
ing for the holy cause of their country, the invaders fell 
back and cowardly ran toward the Austrian border. 
The enemy was routed and the Hungarians rejoiced. 
But the Austrian emperor appointed Jellachich, the 
commander of the fleeing army, as “Our Empowered 
Royal Commissary,” whose orders were to be obeyed by 
the ecclesiastical, military, and civil authorities of “our 
kingdom of Hungary, its dependents and Transylvania.” 

This treacherous attitude of the emperor was re- 
pudiated by the people of Vienna. They rose in revolt 
and drove the emperor out of Vienna and afterward set 
up a provisional government. The call from the pro- 
visional government went to the Hungarians: ‘‘Will the 
Hungarians come?” The prompt answer of the Hun- 
garians was: “As soon as desired by the Austrian 
Diet.”’ The cause of both people was the same,—their 
liberation from the treacherous dynasty of the Haps- 
burgs. The next day, October 25, 1848, the Hungarian 
army crossed the Austrian borders to help the Austrian 
people obtain their liberty. 

Prince Windischgratz, the commander of the imperial 
army of 70,000 trained men, now took the field to fight 
both Austria and Hungary. Then the war between the 
Austrian empire and Hungary began. 

The imperial army distinguished itself in terrifying 
and murdering unarmed men, women and children. The 
Hapsburg dynasty was dishonorable in politics, and it 
was equally dishonorable in war. From the swords and 
scythes and even hatchets of the Hungarian soldiers, the 
imperial army fled in disgrace, but as against unarmed 
men, women and children it was outrageous. The de- 


*Hadley’s “Life of Louis Kossuth,” p. 123. 


80 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


fenseless Hungarian men, women and children were 
forced to lie down on wet soil; if any of them dared to 
rise, he was unmercifully shot dead. They were robbed 
of their properties and the women were outraged. When 
relieved of their personal belongings, they were ordered 
to ‘‘march,” and while marching, they were mowed down 
by bullets. Those who did not die were killed like dogs. 
Old men and women, young men and women, children 
and infants—all met the same fate. And to make these 
cruelties all the more horrible, the heads of infant chil- 
dren were torn from their necks in full sight of their 
fainting mothers.* 


These horrors spurred the Hungarians to action. 
Kossuth toured the entire country, exhorting the peo- 
ple to join the Hungarian colors in defense of their 
country. The people rose as if by magic. The footsteps 
of Kossuth were followed by armies. “Everybody was 
happy who was able to join the militia. The rich and 
the poor, master and servant, the father and the son 
fought side by side. The churches delivered their tower 
bells to be made into cannon.”+ 


The Hungarians fought with determination and finally 
defeated the enemy on April 11, 1849. Three days later 
(April 14), in the Reformed (Calvinist) Church at De- 
breczen, where the Diet assembled, Kossuth introduced 
the resolution, in which the Hapsburg dynasty was de- 
throned and Hungary was declared free and inde- 
pendent. The resolution was adopted and Kossuth was 
elected Governor of Hungary. On the 19th day of 
April, 1849, the Declaration of Independence of Hun- 
gary was proclaimed to the world. 

At last the aspiration of the Hungarians was realized. 
Hungary was now free and independent; and the Hun- 
garians were elated. 





*T DIGS) pie la: 
*Gracza’s ‘Kossuth Lajos Elete”’ (Life of Louis Kossuth), p. 113. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 81 


But Europe was still in the grasp of the absolute 
monarchs. The Quadruple Alliance, which was organ- 
ized for the purpose of protecting the crowned heads in 
their “possessions,” was also still in existence. Under 
the treaty of the Alliance it was the duty of the mem- 
bers of the Alliance to aid one another in the event they 
were in danger of losing their possessions. Under the 
terms of that treaty, Francis Joseph I, who was now the 
emperor of Austria, appealed to the Czar of Russia for 
help. In response to that appeal, an army of 200,000 
men invaded Hungary (June 14, 1849). In the face of 
such a great army of fresh troops, all hopes of retaining 
the independence of Hungary faded and the cause of 
Hungary was lost. 


Kossuth now appealed to the “‘people of Europe,” and 
virtually begged them to intervene and prevent the great 
catastrophe threatening Hungary. In his appeal he re- 
minded the European governments that they were ‘“‘the 
official guardians of the liberty of Europe.” To the 
people he said: ‘‘Wake up to this horrible danger, when 
the armies of tyrants are united to destroy the holy 
gospel of liberty in the Netherlands, Italy and Hungary.” 
To England he put the question: “Are you forgetting 
the principle of non-intervention which you had estab- 
lished.” Of France he asked: ‘‘Are you forgetting the 
principles which you proclaimed at your birth?” 


“Wake up,” he continued, ‘‘peoples and nations of free 
and Christian Europe! We are not the last in the line; 
the storm, unless you obstruct it, will eventually sweep 
you away also!” 

“On the soil of Hungary the liberty of Europe will be 
decided. With Hungary, the liberty of the world will 
lose a liberty loving nation. We are struggling to make 
this land the land of liberty. Our defeat will be a shame- 
ful proof of the power of the associated tyrants, and a 


82 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


sad example of how free peoples and nations are leaving 
one another unaided in the hour of danger.” 

The governments and peoples of Europe read the ap- 
peal; but offered no aid. Here and there sympathies 
were expressed for Hungary; but that was all. Hun- 
gary was left alone to be crushed by Russia. 

It should be remembered, however, that there was one 
country which deeply sympathized with the Hungarians 
and was about to offer aid to them in their supreme 
struggle. That country was the United States of 
America. The government of the United States of 
America sent a representative to Hungary to learn 
whether or not the time had arrived to recognize the 
young republic. But it was too late. Hungary was 
crushed by Russia. 

All further bravery and sacrifice of blood was in vain. 
Worn out, beragged and bleeding, the Hungarian army 
was no match for the 200,000 fresh troops Russia sent 
into Hungary. On August 13, 1849, at Vilagos, the Hun- 
garian army surrendered to the Russians. The inde- 
pendence of Hungary was no more. 

At Vilagos, the spirit of democracy was strangled and 
tyranny became triumphant. Hungary was thrown 
back again into the clutches of the Hapsburg dynasty. 

Upon the capitulation of the Hungarian army, the 
triumphant emperor of the Austrian Empire set to work 
to wreak his vengeance upon the prostrate nation. On 
October 6, thirteen of the leaders of the revolution were 
executed. “With this, the long, dark night of govern- 
mental terror fell upon the orphaned Hungarian 
Nation.’’* 


Kossuth himself, upon the urgent plea of his follow- 
ers, escaped into Turkey, whence afterward he was sent 
to and interned in Asia Minor. In 1851, on the U. S. 
steamship Mississippi he was taken to England, and 


*Gracza’s “Kossuth Lajos Elete,” ete, etc. (Life of Louis Kos- 
suth), p. 156. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 83 


thence he came to the United States. Both in England 
and in the United States he addressed large audiences 
and stirred up a good deal of sympathy for the cause of 
Hungary. In the United States he was received with 
pomp and enthusiasm, the like of which was neither be- 
fore nor since bestowed upon any foreigner. He never 
did return to Hungary, but settled and lived in Turin, 
Italy. During his life he exerted much effort to obtain 
the support of various nations of Europe to free Hun- 
gary; but he failed to liberate his “beloved Fatherland.” 
It is said that during the Rebellion of the Southern 
States, upon the request of Secretary Seward, Kossuth 
exerted his influence, with success, to prevent England 
from recognizing the Southern Confederacy.’* Kossuth 
died on March 20, 1894, at Turin. His remains were 
taken to Hungary and buried in the soil for the freedom 
of which he sacrificed his life. 





*Kugene Pivany’s ‘Hungarians in the American Civil War,” p. 51. 


XII. 
HUNGARY FROM 1849 TO 1914 


The Hungarian army surrendered to the Russian 
army; and Nicholas, the emperor of Russia, “‘proudly 
handed defeated Hungary over to Francis Joseph, the 
emperor of Austria.” Flushed with victory, which his 
army did not obtain, Francis Joseph revenged himself 
upon the unfortunate country. ‘‘The punishment meted 
out to Hungary had no quality of mercy in it. Many 
generals and civilians were hanged. The constitutional 
privileges were entirely abolished. Hungary became a 
mere province of Austria, and was crushed under the 
iron heel. That catastrophe of 1849 seemed the com- 
plete annihilation of that country.’’* 

The autonomy of the cities and counties were abol- 
ished. The churches were forced under government 
control. The orders of the government at Vienna were 
executed in Hungary by foreign officials, chiefly 
Bohemians (Czechs) and Germans. The local govern- 
ments and the education of the youth were based upon 
the Austrian system, the latter superintended by the 
church. 

The people were terrorized. Hundreds of the leaders 
were under sentence of death. It was a severely punish- 
able crime even to speak concerning the revolution of 
1848, or of the leaders of the revolution. When a group 
of students were celebrating the 15th day of March and 
placing wreaths upon the graves of the thirteen martyrs, 
the imperial soldiers fired upon the celebrators and dis- 
persed them. It seemed that Hungary was to remain 
erushed for all times to come. 


*Hazen’s ‘“Hurope Since 1815,” pp. 180 and 181. 
84 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 85 


But the emperor found that a dissatisfied Hungary 
was of no great benefit to him or to his empire. During 
the Austro-Italian war (1859) and also during the Prus- 
sian-Austrian war (1866), the Hungarians remained 
aloof, and consequently in both instances the emperor 
was defeated. These reverses induced the emperor to 
make some concessions to the Hungarians. It was pro- 
posed, therefore, to make Hungary a member of the 
Austrian empire and to give her a part of the constitu- 
tion of the empire. 

Hungary, however, would accept nothing but what 
she had established in 1848. Francis Deak, who was now 
the leader and ‘“‘the wise man of Hungary,” in the Diet 
(May 138, 1861), clearly defined the position of the Hun- 
garians. “They want to give us a constitution,” said 
he, “but not that which they took away from us. What 
they want to give us is a part of that constitution which 
they prepared for the whole empire. We, however, do 
not want a granted constitution. We demand back our 
own ancient constitution, which was established upon 
mutual agreement and which grew out of the life of the 
nation; that constitution, the fundamental principles of 
which centuries had sanctioned.”* “It may be,” he said 
at another occasion, “that our country may experience 
hardships in the future; but we shall not purchase such 
hardships by non-performance of our civic duties.”+ 

Having been twice defeated by foreign enemies and 
fearing another uprising in Hungary, the emperor finally 
yielded. On June 8, 1867, he was crowned King of 
Hungary, and a compromise was effected between him 
and Hungary. 


The result of the compromise was the establishment 
of the dual monarchy known as the Austro-Hungarian 
Monarchy. Each country was to be a separate and inde- 
pendent state. Austria was to have an emperor and 


*Szalay-Baroti’s “A Magyar Nemzet Torténete,” p. 521. 
Ibid, p. 524. 


86 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Hungary a king, the emperor and the king being the 
Same person. Each country was to have its own 
parliament of two houses and a ministry responsible to 
its parliament. The parliaments were to make laws 
for the respective countries; but such laws were to be 
sanctioned by the Emperor-King. They were to have 
one common army; each, however, to have a national 
militia. The expenses of the monarchy were to be di- 
vided between the two countries; and the international 
relations of the monarchy were to be handled by a joint 
ministry. 

The relation between Hungary and Austria never be- 
came cordial. Austria continued dominating Hungary. 
It had been the case of ‘‘Austria first.” The advantages 
of international commerce and international relations 
were always in favor of Austria. In matters of grave 
international questions the will and interest of Austria 
predominated always. So that while on paper Hungary 
was one of the members of the dual monarchy, in fact, 
Austria was the dominating factor. One of the clearest 
examples of this is the annexation of Bosnia and 
Herczegovina to Hungary against the active protest of 
the Hungarians (1908). And the last well known ex- 
ample of the Austrian domination in the dual monarchy 
is the declaration of war against Servia (1914), in spite 
of the decided opposition of Hungary. 

The House of Hapsburg lived in iniquity and was de- 
stroyed by the weight of its own sins. The only sad 
feature about the downfall of that dynasty is that it 
carried with itself to destruction its unwilling victim— 
unfortunate Hungary. 


>I G Ee 
THE POLITICAL STATUS OF HUNGARY IN 1914 


To the diplomatic world, Hungary was known in 1914 
as the Kingdom of Hungary, which included Hungary 
proper, the city and territory of Fiume and Croatia- 
Slavonia. Each of these three divisions was an inde- 
pendent political entity, but all were joined together 
under the Hungarian crown for administrative purposes. 
Each had its own autonomy and legislative assembly, 
but above them all was the Hungarian Parliament in 
which each political division was proportionately repre- 
sented. The union of these three divsions had one king, 
in the person of the Emperor of Austria, known as the 
Apostolic King of Hungary and King of Croatia- 
Slavonia. The Kingdom of Hungary thus composed, 
was one of the members of the Austro-Hungarian 
Monarchy. 

Hungary proper, covering a territory of 109,216 
square miles, included Transylvania and all the terri- 
tory which the Hungarians occupied ever since they set- 
tled in that country, more than one thousand years ago. 
It was Hungary proper that comprised the Hungarian 
Nation. The Hungarian Nation had its own constitution, 
its parliament and a ministry responsible to the parlia- 
ment. The King of Hungary proper was the Emperor 
of Austria. 

Theoretically and on paper Hungary was an inde- 
pendent kingdom and, as such, an independent member 
of the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy. In fact, however, 
she was virtually a vassal State controlled by the 
Austrian Empire. While she had her own constitution 
and parliament and ministry, Hungary was not permit- 


87 


88 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


ted to have laws passed for her own advancement, unless 
sanctioned by the Emperor of Austria under his title 
as King of Hungary. 

It followed, therefore, that political and economic 
Hungary was a sealed book to the world. The meager 
information given to the world concerning Hungary was 
mostly inspired by and given through Austrian sources; 
and such information was usually biased and incorrect, 
the purpose of Austria throughout the past centuries be- 
ing to show Hungary to the world in an unfavorable 
light. Against the isolation from the world Hungary 
had no remedy, having no foreign commerce, or diplo- 
matic or consular service of her own. What foreign 
trade she should have had was swallowed by Austria, 
eighty (80) per cent of Hungary’s exports having been 
consigned to Austria where the goods or raw material 
lost their Hungarian identity. Under these conditions 
the benefit of foreign commerce and diplomatic service 
always inured to the benefit of Austria, whereas the 
responsibilities for diplomatic blunders were heavily 
visited upon Hungary, as is plainly evinced by the treat- 
ment accorded to her by the Peace Conference of Paris. 


XIV. 
THE POPULATION OF HUNGARY IN 1914 


The population of Hungary proper, in 1914, was com- 
posed chiefly of Hungarians. Beside the Hungarians, 
descendants of various other races were living in Hun- 
gary, creating a situation somewhat similar to the racial 
condition in the United States of America. The Hun- 
garians had ever since they settled the country, known 
as Hungary proper, encouraged immigration into Hun- 
gary, and gave special privileges to those who settled 
in the country. These settlers retained their racial char- 
acteristics. Thus resulted a racial variation among the 
population of the country. 

As far back as 1200 A. D., foreigners were attracted 
to Hungary by reason of the political and religious ad- 
vantages prevailing in that country from the time it was 
settled by the Hungarians. The Hungarian Nation was, 
after England, the second in Europe to have her own 
constitution: therefore, foreigners who sought political 
advantages, flocked to and settled on Hungarian soil. 
In addition to political advantages, Hungary, while gov- 
erned by the Hungarians themselves, offered religious 
advantages to those living on Hungarian soil. Indeed, 
Pope Pius II in a letter to Frederick III, in 1459, called 
Hungary the “Shield of Christianity” and the ‘defender 
of western civilization.’’* 

In addition.to political and religious advantages, 
economic privileges were given to the settlers. Large 
tracts of land were given them, and in some instances 
they were relieved even of the payment of taxes. 

The Roumanians began to settle in the eastern part 


*George De Szégényi’s “Nothing but the Truth,” p. 4. 


89 


90 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


of Hungary, Transylvania, early in 1241. The Servians 
began to settle in the southern part of Hungary in 1389, 
when, by a royal decree, special privileges were given 
them. The Slovaks settled in the upper part of Hun- 
gary along the slopes of the Carpathian mountains. 
About 1255, a large number of Germans settled in the 
country, and a large tract of land was donated them by 
a royal decree.* 

These settlers were treated by the Hungarians with 
the utmost consideration. They were allowed to keep 
their customs, language, and educational system if they 
had any. It resulted, therefore, that in 1914, there were 
in Hungary proper a number of various races, each 
speaking its own language and tenaciously clinging to 
its racial customs. 

According to the census of 1910, the population and 
races in Hungary proper ranged as follows. Descend- 
ants of: 





Huncarians hee hoc 2 a ee 9,938,134 
German setclers y= star ee 1,901,042 
Groatian :settlers.2= as" sees 181,882 
SlOVAakHSelllensieln at a aie ee 1,946,165 
Serbianssettlerdan cere eee 461,091 
Roumanianesettlersi. =e sane 2,948,049 
Ruthenian settlers 7) ews 464,359 
Other: settlersa@esc yo ees 423,911 
Ota Sa sOr eh eee eee 18,264,533 
In terms of percentage. Descendants of: 

Hunganlanse es eee eee ee 54.5% 
Germanwsettlers i a ee eee 10.4% 
Slovakascttlersu sca = eee ee 10.7% 
ROUManIan Settlers eee ee 16.1% 
Otherssettiers 0 ear ae ee oe 8.3% 
100% 


Jews comprising 5.8% of the entire population. 


*George De Szégényi’s “Nothing but the Truth.” 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 91 


These various races enjoyed in Hungary equal political, 
religious, economical and educational advantages with 
the Hungarians. After the compromise with Austria, a 
system of compulsory education was established in 
Hungary and thenceforth, beside the native language of 
the various races, the Hungarian language was com- 
pulsory in every school. The result was that in 1910, 
there was comparatively little illiteracy in Hungary. 
The following table shows vividly the result of the 
system of education. The percentage of those who could 
read and write the Hungarian language in 1910 is as 
follows. Descendants of: 


Be UTUUSE EA Ul ch Sane et ee eee ee et 13.3% 
Sere UTIL Sameea ee ere cetee Comet re, eer A 82.4% 
By vie) Kecmnep tee et yee kr oe) Pe Can 69.7% 
P(CLANA EY OVS ange ald slpt aaea sak a) emg ena 59.8% 
Roumanians (children attended 

Pune arian sCOOQIs ee ee err 52.1% 


By comparing this table with that of free and inde- 
pendent Servia and Roumania of 1910, it is found that 
the percentage of illiteracy in those countries is much 
below that of Hungary. 

In Servia the percentage of those who could read and 
write was 16.9%; while in Hungary the percentage of 
those of Servian extraction who could read and write 
was 59.8%. 

In Roumania, according to the census of 1909, 60.1% 
of the total population could neither read nor write. 
The percentage of those who could read and write in 
Roumania was only 39.9%, of which about 4% were 
Jews. It can be safely stated, therefore, that the edu- 
cational advantages in Roumania were much lower than 
those of Hungary; while in Servia the percentage of il- 
literates was woefully high. And if the fact is con- 
sidered that the literates in Servia and Roumania in- 
clude the old and literate families, while in Hungary the 


92 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Servians and Roumanians are mostly farmers, it will be 
seen that, on the average, education in Hungary in 1914 
was on a higher plane than in Servia and Roumania.* 

There was complete religious freedom in Hungary. 
Without molestation or interference of any kind, every- 
one could worship according to the dictates of his own 
conscience. No political or other disability existed on 
account of religion. It followed, therefore, that in 1914 
there were a number of established religions in Hun- 
gary, which in percentage ranged as follows :+ 


Roman and Greek Catholics (united) ____--____~- 60% 
Eastern Greek Orthodox (not united) _____- aaa oS 2 
TUtherans poh eae ee oO ee ae eee 71% 
Calvinists (Presbyterian-Reformed)  ~______-_---- 13% 
Unitarians se go 22 es ee Roe eee 1B% 
DF} 54 SMa neal ol ips A el al a cen EN ag rl Wt sell PA 4% 


In addition to the foregoing religions, the Baptist 
Church has gained a strong foothold in Hungary and its 
adherents now number many thousands. 

Such was the cosmopolitan feature of Hungary in 
1914. These various races, with.their various customs 
but common ideals, were united in one common aim,— 
the betterment and advancement of the country. Hun- 
gary proper was their country and they proudly called 
themselves Hungarians. 

*George De Szoégenyi’s ‘Nothing but the Truth.’ See also: Pam- 


phiet: ‘“‘The Protestant Churches of Hungary,” III, p. 10. 
~Vambéry, “The Story of Hungary,” p. 14. 


XV: 


THE GEOGRAPHICAL AND ECONOMIC UNITY OF 
HUNGARY PROPER IN 1914 


Hungary proper, covering an area of 282,870 square 
kilometers, is situated in the southeastern part of 
Europe. This territory included in 1914, Transylvania 
and all the land which the Hungarians settled in 896 
A. D., and which, ever since it was so settled, was known 
and recognized by the world as Hungary. In its 
geographical structure, Hungary proper is the most 
beautifully perfect handiwork of Nature. With the pos- 
sible exception of a few islands, there is hardly any other 
country in the world beside Hungary proper which is 
blessed with a more perfect geographical, organic, and 
economic unity. 

If the Creator of the universe had a definite aim and 
purpose in mind at the time He mapped out the various 
parts of the world, He purposely mapped out and care- 
fully drew the lines around that piece of territory which 
became known as Hungary; for by its natural “lay” and 
geographical position, Hungary is a most perfect 
geomorphological, geographical, hydrographical, and 
economic unit. Its chains of mountains, its river system, 
the distribution of its minerals and its fertile land are 
so planned and created, that the entire country is 
economically interdependent. This is true to such an 
unusually great extent that by severing one section from 
another the entire country is thrown into economic ruin. 

Hungary proper is an organic unit. In the Northwest 
from the banks of the river Danube it is encircled by the 
range of the Carpathian mountains “like a gigantic ever- 
green wreath.” This range extends along the northern 


93 


94 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


boundary, enclosing the eastern portion of the country, 
and thence stretches westward where it is intersected 
by the waters of the Danube. This mountain range 
serves as a natural boundary and also as a bulwark 
against the enemies of the country. From the south- 
eastern part, where the Carpathian range ceases, the 
country is separated from the neighboring states by the 
great rivers, the Danube, Drave, and Morave to the be- 
ginning of the Carpathian mountain range, thus com- 
pleting in a circle its natural boundaries. 


The geomorphological structure of Hungary also testi- 
fies to the organic unity of the country. Its natural re- 
sources are so distributed that the various parts of the 
country are economically dependent upon one another. 
The northern and northwestern part of the country is 
rich in timber, coal, iron, ore, and salt; the southeastern 
part abounds in natural gas, oil, coal, table salt, copper, 
gold and silver mines; but both these sections are poor 
in agricultural products. The grain and vegetable pro- 
ducing section of Hungary is the great plains of Hun- 
gary, which in fertility may fairly be compared to the 
best wheat producing section of North America. ‘The 
great Hungarian plain, so-called Alfold (Lowland), 
boasts of the best soil for the production of wheat, and 
stretching down from the off-shoots of the Central 
Carpathian Mountains to the frontiers of Servia, con- 
tains upward of 35,000 square miles.” Each section 
produces that which is needed by the other section. 
Thus, by the distribution of its natural resources, Hun- 
gary is one indivisable geographical and economic unit. 
Each section needs the surplus products of the other 
sections. Separately they cannot exist, while together 
they form a most perfect self-supporting organism. 

To complete this organic unity, Hungary is blessed 
with the most perfect hydrographical system. With 
rivers the country is abundantly supplied. The two 
largest rivers in Hungary are the Danube and the Tisza 


THE GEOGRAPHICAL AND ORGANIC UNITY OF HUNGARY PROPER 


This is an accurate map of Hungary proper, as she was in 1914. From the was the granary of this beautiful geographical and organic unit. The mit main 
Northwest (1) to the North (2), East (3), and Southeast (4) she was encircled by rivers, the Danube, (on the left) and the Trisza (on the right) supplied the country 
the Carpathian Mountains, “like a gigantic with transportation and _ irrigation facilities. 


TN yl NeeATeeSK SSUES Bl ol : 
evergreen wreath.” In the South and South- Pull Ne PAO een ant i } ss = ee Il accu pesldtorepi aNd Roche ia a 































west Hungary was separated from the neigh- 

boring countries by the great rivers, the np ae pri par ae ae none a 

Danube, Drave, and Save. In its entirety, in the mountainous sectio ; 
country is rich in natural resources, but 


the territory of Hungary is somewhat like : hi ate 
an amphitheatre. The center of the poor for agriculture purposes; while 


B ter of the country is rich 
country was once the bed of a sea; ; = 5 imo DS i z Hi. the cen ‘ y 
around the center the land height of rill Ry 204S¢! OY. eee we a Ay ened ji —— Zp L in food adi tie pare 
rises until it reaches the wl of — Pe : natura hee: ea are 
above 2400 feet. Mm as timber, iron, 


In the mountain (lb ear i es 4 : 2 55 1 (e Ga | aoe : Wer : copper, silver, gold, salt, 


uA 


regions are the etc. Hence, the 
forests, coal, iron, ana ao 
copper, silver, , vai " of the por, 
gold, and table LE | try are io er- 
salt deposits, oil, gar —— depen wei 
gas, and other Separately 
natural resources, they can- 
and pastures. not exist ; 
The central and while to- 
lower section 
of the country 







ies 
0 


Kecskemét 4 
° y 


Ba 
Oe 





Hodmez6 - 
yasarhely 


Mm eat y } ee oy = ; is ss : a 
m Dy OC, e. 7 a r' ale 2 4 : G o oe yf i S ; | LY ih rae val 





ALTITUDES 
ua above 2400 ft. 


= from 15-2400 ft. 
| 6-1500 ft. 


dS 5) we Ms UNIAN 
" a | DL Sees i 0- 600 ft. 


gether they form a self-supporting organism. It would seem that the Creator had Organic unit. It would therefore, appear nothing less than a desecration and sacrilege 
purposely intended the territory of Hungary to be one inseparable geographical and to attempt to cut apart and tear asunder this beautiful creation of God. 


(This map is a reprint from the Map Section of the “Pesti Hirlap.”) 








95 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 


‘pluBA[ASUBIT, UI UJOg SBM YOINY’) UBIIEU_) 94Z, “AsesuNPY jo Jsed usajsve 94} 

St BIUBA]ASUBJ] ‘“UMOYS BIB SOpIIIO (TT) SYA OFsB_ OM} OY} SJayA AIJUNOD 3U} 
jo Wed Jamo] 94} SI JeuRG 94 "AIJUNOD 343 ynoysno1y} purl guionpoid poo 
PUB SBIINOSII IIUIOUOIA 9Y} JO UOTINGIIISIP 9Y} SRBOIPUL SOOIID Bz YT 





‘souve oesasoy fiq unnig 


sysosoy “7 
seg ‘jIo “Bory “9 
4903s BAIT “SG 


wHdO0udd AUYVDNNH AO ALINA SIWONODA AHL 





Jegng “p 
IESE 
]90}3S8 ‘UOI] *Z 


‘QAI JOU T 


96 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


(Theiss). These and other smaller rivers are navigable 
by steamships, and in their course converge and unite 
in the Plains (Alf6ld) of Hungary. In addition, there 
are a number of large and small lakes abounding in fish 
and other sea food. Insofar as the transportation, water 
power and sea food producing facilities of the waters of 
Hungary are concerned, they fairly rival the water 
system of any country in the world. 

As if to season this beautiful geographical unit, Nature 
has gifted Hungary with the most favorable climate. 
The country lies between the forty-fourth and fiftieth 
degrees of northern latitude which is the most favorable 
part of the temperate zone. The climatic condition of 
the country is excellent. Along the shores of the 
Adriatic the air is most genial and there are grown the 
fruits of Southern Europe. In the plains the air is dry; 
while in the mountainous regions it is balmy and in- 
vigorating. ; 

To more fully complete this perfect work of Nature, 
Hungary was endowed with various kinds of mineral 
waters, baths and health resorts. Perhaps there is no 
other country in the world of the size of Hungary that 
has been provided by Nature with as much natural hot 
water of medicinal qualities. There is enough natural 
steaming hot water under the city of Budapest to supply 
every possible hot water need of that city, provided the 
necessary means were available to install the necessary 
piping and pumping system. Indeed, it appears as if 
Nature aimed and purposed to create in Hungary a most 
perfect geographical, economical and organic unit. 

Such was the topography and climate of Hungary, be- 
fore the Peace Conference of Paris, with unholy hands, 
dissected, dismembered and mutilated this most perfect 
handiwork of the Maker. 

Highways.—These natural endowments were aug- 
mented by the engineering skill and never ceasing in- 
dustry of the Hungarians. During the last one thousand 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 97 


and more years, the Hungarians built substantial high- 
ways leading into Budapest as a center. In addition to 
the highways a systematic network of railways were 
built throughout Hungary, these also being concentrated 
in Budapest. Both the highways and the railways were 
built along the natural water courses and thus com- 
pleted the natural economic connection among the vari- 
ous sections of the country. 


Railways.—The total length of the Hungarian rail- 
ways in 1918 amounted to 21,806 kilometers, of which 
9,076 kilometers (41.6%) were first class lines, 11,462 
kilometers (5%) third class lines. The length of the 
double track lines amounted to 1,389 kilometers and that 
of the single track lines 20,414 kilometers. The stations 
and stopping places numbered 4,625. The merchandise 
transported amounted to 87,175,009 tons. The passen- 
gers numbered 166,097,000, each passenger having trav- 
eled on the average of 30.2 kilometers. There were with- 
in the normal frontiers of the country 28 terminals. 


Post Offices.—Hungary had also a complete postal 
system. In 1913 there were two post offices for every 
100 square kilometers, and thirty-one post offices for 
every 100,000 souls. In all, there were, in 1918, 6,610 
post offices in Hungary. 

Telegraph.—The total length of the telegraph lines in 
Hungary, in 1913, was 26,000 kilometers, and that of the 
wires 161,000 kilometers. The stations numbered 5,171, 
and the total number of telegrams handled was 
26,000,000. 


Telephone.—The total length of the telephone lines in 
Hungary, in 1918, was 38,000 kilometers; the total 
length of the wires was 453,000 kilometers, and the num- 
ber of stations was 86,000. The length of interurban 
telephone lines was 10,000 kilometers, and the total 
length of the wires was 62,000 kilometers. The total 
number of calls on the interurban lines amounted to 234 


98 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 



















~~ ° 
mf, 2a 
gir a> oe 
23 Demat is 
ts soos 
y f - ae 
> ; f4 
} ¢ 
wt. iy ) 3 \ 
ee & 5 =| 
4 Past A 
4 i \ 
Wied Y zy iy 
Ae, S; & cs 
Soe 8 A yiY 
c H Pa Tub ON = z fe 
as TR ‘ : t 
A} SS a 
3 : Py 
wanes Fy Ka By | 
“! } Syms = | £ 
a a ¢ \ ¢, 
} Q7 > i ‘aS a ay 
~~ 2 oe 
{ | z 
an i 2 , Ss w 
Ny 3 3 9 Sige’ 
pe 3 a: -_ 
> . tM a: s 
a ° a= 
{ ane g : 2B mare 
- 2 2 = fy a Sy 
ml = =| 3 > 
( S — = >. & 
: Yy 8 4 ° >, 
~ = =) hed 5) 
ou Pe 2 ey, io 
5 33 o”* ie * 
' S ef SEE 
&S a = 
Les gr 3 
Ae tS < <> 
- 3 ge 
noe 5 A <UL os 
PG S Es 
\ = 8 f 
Se =i =| % 
> ees x 
ve pm Y LOS xu 
baal “5 Ze 
L. 
ts Q» 
a, 
SD 
G@& : 
AT 
! 
4 
~ 
Sela 


The railroad traffic in Hungary. Budapest, the Capital of Hungary, is 
the center of not only the railroads of Hungary, but also of the 
railroad system of Center Europe. Budapest is the Cincinnati of 
Southeastern Europe. Being on the Danube River, Budapest is the 
natural center of the water transportation system of Southeastern 


Europe. (Reprinted from the Map Section of the “Pesti Hirlap.”) 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE he) 


millions, and that of the telegrams received and deliv- 
ered through telephone amounted to two millions. 

Budapest as Center.—As the river system, highways 
and railways, so did the telegraph and telephone systems 
center in Budapest, as the natural commercial center of 
the country. 


Import and Export.—In 19138 the import into Hungary 
was of the value of 300 million and the export valued 
at 260 million crowns. The imports were chiefly raw 
materials, minerals and tropical fruit; while the exports 
were chiefly flour, sugar, candy, finished woodwork and 
other finished products. 

Coal Production.—In 1913 Hungary’s coal production 
totaled roughly ten million tons. This did not cover the 
home demand; therefore, about four million tons of coal 
and coke were imported. Of this importation 66% was 
from Germany, 28% from Austria and 6% from Eng- 
land. The total value of import of coal and coke was 
about one hundred million crowns. 

Gas and Oil.—Hungary’s stock of natural gas has 
been estimated by experts at 5000.000 million cubic 
meters, its heating capacity at 4,260 billion calories. 
The crude oil was estimated to be 500,000 tons. 

Mechanical Energy and Hydraulic Power.—By skillful 
engineering the waters of Hungary were harnessed so 
that, in 1913, an electrical power of 2,626 millions of 
kwhrs. could be produced. While the average of yearly 
output of water power of importance in Hungary— 
measured by busbars—was estimated at low waters 
(average output per second 8,760 hours) at 10 milliards 
of kwhrs., and at mid waters at 34 milliards of kwhrs. 

The Industries —Hungary had her own timber land 
and saw mills. The value of production of the saw mills 
in Hungary, in 1913, was 130 million crowns. Her 
paper mills and paper-pulp factories produced more 
paper than was needed in Hungary, and the surplus of 
the value of eight million crowns was exported. All the 







I. Raw Materials. 
1. Articles of Food and 
Consumption 
A) Animal 
B) Vegetation 
C) Mineral 
2. Raw Materials for 


100 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 
Agriculture and In- 


10° 
= a) 
dustry 


A) Animal 
a Q 1 
B) Vegetation S es: 
C) Mineral RISK SAS ! 
II. Half-finished Manufac-\ > SISSSSRASA 
tured Goods. 
Waddings and Threads |_| 
Prepared Leathers NS 
Half-products of Wood fa 
<i 
Half-products of the | 
smelting and metal- sal. 
industry B | 
Other half-finished Serr 
products 
Ill. Finished co mo. 
Goods. 
1. Articles of Food 
and Consumption 
A) Agricultural I 
products 
B) Industrial NNN! 
products 
Series {nuueevAant 
AyeChiton AUUURREREEED 
B) Woolen at 
C) Other Materials | zi | | 
3. Articles of Clothing Ks Saeed 
4. Iron Goods Seana 
5. Machines, machine- EEK | 
parts 
6. Other manufactured §3 saul 
goods = 
Foreign Trade in Hungary. Average of the years 1911-1913 in perce er 


BECHER 
values of total imports and exports.—Redesigned from Dr. L . Buday’s 


EGRESS 
‘Dismembered Hungary,” p. 173. 



















oO i lo 
CXS Imports 
GEmeee «Exports 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 101 


flour and cereals were prepared in Hungary for home 
consumption, and about 400 million crowns’ value was 
exported. The production of silk was also gaining, and 
in 1913 about 1,345 kilograms was produced. 

The sugar refining industry in Hungary represented 
in 1913 the value of 185 million crowns, this being 5.6% 
of the total value of the industrial productions of the 
country. There were in all 80 refineries in Hungary, 
and they employed 24,000 workmen. The surplus of 
sugar was exported to every part of the world, Great 
Britain receiving about 50% of the export. 

The alcohol and brewery industries of Hungary pro- 
duced more than necessary for home consumption; 
therefore beer of the value of about six million crowns 
was exported annually. 

The tobacco industry was supplied with home grown 
tobacco. There were 20 tobacco factories in Hungary, 
which employed about 20,000 men. The production 
amounted to about 48,000 tons, for which 22 million 
crowns were paid to the growers. Almost one-half of 
the finished products was exported. 

The starch factories manufactured yearly about 12.3 
million crowns’ worth. The surplus of the value of 7 
million crowns was exported; while vegetable preserve 
factories put out productions valued at 5 million crowns. 
This latter industry was in its infancy when the war 
broke out in 1914. 

The vegetable oil factories produced in 1913 about 18.5 
million crowns value of products. The soap and candle 
works put out 27 million crowns’ worth of products. 
Candles of the value of 2 million crowns, however, were 
imported into Hungary yearly. 

The iron and steel industries worked up, in 1918, 15 
million m.q. of iron ore, producing 6 million of m.q. of 
pig iron and 140,000 m.q. cast iron. The value of pro- 
duction was 270 million crowns. This industry employed 


102 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


about 24,500 workmen and used engines of the total of 
78,500 horsepower. 

The manufacture of machinery in Hungary was the 
most important industry aside from the agricultural] in- 
dustries. The value of such engineering work was, in 
1918, 212 million crowns. In this industry 41,000 work- 
men were employed and the power of engines used 
amounted to 32,000 horsepower. 

The textile industry of the country was in the making 
when the war broke out in 1914. It, however, supplied 
about fifty per cent of the home demand of textile goods. 
In this industry, had not the war come, Hungary would 
have produced, in due time, a sufficient quantity for 
home consumption. 

The cotton industry was important in Hungary. In 
1913 it produced goods valued at 42 million crowns. The 
home production, however, was not sufficient for home 
consumption, and woolen goods were imported of the 
value of 104 million crowns. 


The leather industries produced finished products of 
the value of 55 million crowns; but this did not satisfy 
home demand. Therefore, about 51 million crowns’ 
worth of leather goods were imported into Hungary in 
1918. This is explained by the fact that the raw hides 
and live animals were exported from Hungary. 

The production of the petroleum refineries, in 1918, 
amounted to 45 million crowns. Most of the raw ma- 
terials for these refineries were obtained from the 
Galician oil fields, and the value of the import was 29 
million crowns. 

The fertilizer works produced superphosphate. In 
1913 the value of manufactured superphosphate was 12 
million crowns. The production of this industry did not 
satisfy home demand; therefore, about 1.8 million 
crowns’ worth of superphosphate was imported into 
Hungary. 

The glass works produced, in 1913, 1,200,000 square 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 103 


metres of sheet glass and 20 million bottles, all amount- 
ing in value to 18 million crowns. This was not suf- 
ficient for home demands; therefore, about 16 million 
crowns’ worth of glass was imported. 

The cement works produced more than was necessary 
for home consumption. The surplus of about 150,000 
m.q. cement was exported. This industry produced 
yearly 14.6 million crowns’ value of cement. 

The quarries of Hungary yielded more than sufficient 
for home consumption. This was true of the brick in- 
dustry also. 

Table salt, this necessary article for the preservation 
of life, was mined in Hungary in the quantity of about 
200,000 m.q. yearly, which represented the value of about 
35 million crowns.* 

The arable land in Hungary in 1918, was 13 million 
hectares,+ which was utilized as follows: 


WACITOS (gece: mee wnteyi stelle Sh Hees wae Nae 27% 
NEQIZOR COLT) i we ee oe rasa ener rae 22% 
ale y ke tars vehi ae oy ee te 10% 
CVSS eng ere SM LAE hol eos he a 10% 
LRAT EY nego, = caparnabat a le acme aah Segue ir ree ar A 9% 
LO LELLOCS mie tiie re (PON j ar alite Vet 6? Flee ali 5% 
ib has Seog eLelol Ps keels sl nl Dt apd nena eka ame 1.5% 


In 1912 Hungary had an area of 28,227,366 hectares 
of land which was divided according to cultivation, as 
follows: 


ae eee TEN Ts bce 45 %  1.e 12,833,639 hectares 
HOLES UG sree t, ! ADV causal. C 7,280,221 hectares 
LENS BW Se nlp ie ig VS Wotan e 3,323,011 hectares 
MeETOOW Giese.) ooo SAR eo Thats 2,610,925 hectares 
(CATON Ser eer 2. 133%. walae 378,797 hectares 
WHNGVATOSm one LeU ree 308,066 hectares 


*At prewar rate of exchange a Hungarian crown’s value 
in U. S. currency was twenty (20) cents. 

7A hectare represents an area of 10,000 square meters, or 
2.471 acres. 


104 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Reed sige O27 oeaiee: 54,323 hectares 
Uncultivated _____- 51% t 5 ze: 1,443,430 hectares 


The agricultural products, in 1913, ranged as follows: 


Wheat, 41,200,000 metric quintals. 

Rye, 18.3 million metric quintals. 
Barley, 17.5 million metric quintals. 
Oats, 14.5 million metric quintals. 
Maize (corn), 46 million metric quintals. 
Potatoes, 49 million metric quintals. 
Wine, 3,316,000 hectalitres. 

Honey, 27,000 metric quintals. 


The value of exports of these agricultural products 
ranged as follows: 


Wien Garo rerns germs ena 112 million crowns 
Wheated flour ____- 234 million crowns 
RY Gin betes sks eae eee 46 million crowns 
Barley) 2 oer 47.8 million crowns 
OATS 2s ee ee ew eres 18.6 million crowns 
EE GULALOCS ye ere .8 million crowns 
WinGate eee eet 28 million crowns 


‘Hungary was quite a cattle raising country. In 1913 
the surplus of cattle exported amounted to 336,000 head 
of cattle of the value of 157 million crowns. Swine were 
exported of the value of 129 million crowns. The surplus 
of horses were in number 46,000, and the value of this 
export was 27 million crowns. The export of sheep 
reached the value of 3 million crowns. 

The credit institutions of Hungary were 5,023 in 
number, of which 1832 were banks and 3191 were co- 
operative societies. The total capital of all the credit 
institutions at the beginning of the year 1913 amounted 
to 8,760 million crowns. Money paid in amounted to 
2,734 million crowns. Money taken out amounted 2,642 


*A metric quintal equals to 100 kilograms, or 220.46 pounds 
avoirdupois. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 105 


million crowns. The total capital at the end of the year 
was 3,852 million crowns. 

The natural resources, as well as the arable and food 
producing lands, are distributed all over the country. 
This natural distribution is such that one section is de- 
pendent upon another section of the country. Conse- 
quently, by its natural division, the whole country of 
Hungary is economically interdependent. 

To illustrate: The great central plain of Hungary is 
the grain producing region of the country; but it has 
practically no timber and minerals of any kind. While 
the northern and northeastern part of Hungary is rich 
in timber, coal, salt, it is not able to produce the neces- 
sary grain and food products. Southeastern Hungary 
abounds in natural gas, oil, coal, salt, copper, gold and 
silver; but for its food products it depends upon the 
central plain of the country. Thus, it is evident that 
each region needs the product of which the other regions 
have a surplus. Separately they cannot exist: while to- 
gether they form a natural self-supporting organism. 

This natural interdependence of the country and the 
resultant self-supporting economic unity of Hungary is 
strengthened by the river system of the country. To 
this system are added the highways and the railroad 
system, built to aid and accommodate Nature in facili- 
tating and carrying out Nature’s design to completion, 
which design was to facilitate the intercommunication 
of the various sections and the proper distribution and 
exchange of their products. Thus, Nature and the Hun- 
garians working hand in hand and shoulder to shoulder, 
Hungary was made a Self-supporting organism. And 
this organism was so complete in 1914, that the sever- 
ance of one part from the other parts of the country 
inevitably would result in the economic collapse of the 
whole country. 

Hungary proper in 1914 consisted of 63 counties, and 
each county was divided into districts. Both the counties 


106 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


and the districts were self-governing, and their admin- 
istrative officials were elected for a term of six years by 
the County Administration Assembly. The central gov- 
ernment was represented by an appointed commissioner 
who supervised the administration of the county and 
saw to it that the orders of the central government 
were carried out by the county authorities. 

The legislation of the entire country was by the Par- 
liament at Budapest, to which each district sent one 
delegate and the towns one or more, according to their 
size. The number of delegates in 1914 numbered 4138. 

Above the Parliament was the Ministry which was 
responsible to the Parliament. And above the Ministry 
was the King of Hungary, who was at the same time 
~and in the same person the Emperor of Austria, King 
and Prince of the other parts of the Austro-Hungarian 
Monarchy. 


The educational system of Hungary in 1914.—The 
Hungarians were ardent advocates of the education of 
their children. After a long and hard struggle with 
Austria they established their right to educate their 
children who lived within the confines of Hungary 
proper. There were 16,861 elementary schools and 
34,574 teachers in Hungary in 1918, and over 68 per 
cent of the population, above six years of age, were able 
to read and write the Hungarian language. 

In addition to the elementary schools, there were vo- 
cational schools and higher institutions of learning. 
There were schools of agriculture, vineyard, forestry 
and mining. For the training of industrial apprentices 
there were industrial schools. Their pupils numbered 
130,000. There were about fifty other different industrial 
schools, giving about three hundred different courses of 
instruction and having about 25,000 pupils yearly. This 
instruction alone involved an expenditure, since 1868, of 
the sum of 124 million crowns, 85 millions of which was 
paid by the State. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 107 


The apprentices of industrial and commercial trades 
were trained in 746 schools established for that purpose. 
In these schools, in 1913, there were over 136,000 pupils, 
and the expenses ran up to four million crowns. 

To crown the system of education, Hungary had an 
adequate number of colleges and universities. It may 
be stated without exaggeration that the educational 
system of Hungary in 1913 was equal to the educational 
system of any other country in Europe. 

For the general education of the public, there were, 
in 19138, published in Hungary 2,049 books and 1780 dif- 
ferent newspapers and periodicals, 842 of which were 
published in Budapest, the capital of the country.* 

Such was the physiognomy of Hungary when the war 
broke out in 1914. Through the past centuries the Hun- 
garian Nation fought valiantly against great odds and 
scaled seemingly unsurmountable difficulties and bar- 
riers to establish her right to exist. In the midst of her 
classic struggles for existence she had built up a country 
which fairly rivaled almost any country of her size in 
Europe in political, religious and economic freedom and 
general education and culture. 

*The foregoing data and figures were taken from ‘The 


Economics of Hungary in Maps,” presented to the Paris Peace Con- 
ference by the Hungarian Delegates. 


XVI. 
WHO ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE WORLD WAR? 


“Who caused the World War?” This question has 
been asked repeatedly by millions of honest inquiring 
souls. The rulers, diplomats and politicians, who had 
actively engaged in the great conflict, have thus far re- 
fused to accept any responsibility for having caused or 
started the World War. Indeed, one of the most inter- 
esting features of the World War is that each partici- 
pant therein has been ever since the war started, and 
still is, extremely clamorous and eager to prove his own 
innocence and anxiously disclaims any responsibility for 
having caused or started the World War. Therefore, the 
fact is, that the question, ‘‘Who caused the World War?” 
has, thus far, remained unanswered. 

During the World War it was customary and, indeed, 
a patriotic duty in the countries of the “Allied and As- 
sociated Powers” to say and to believe that the World 
War was caused and started by the German Kaiser. At 
this time it would be futile to argue either for or against 
that belief; for an argument which is not fortified by 
historical facts is plainly an absurdity. The safest 
method to pursue in quest of the culprits who caused 
the World War is to examine the post-war state- 
ments and admissions of responsible statesmen of the 
countries of the ‘‘Allied and Associated Powers’; to 
analyze the pre-war history of Europe; and to discover 
the aims and purposes of the participants in the World 
War. By this method of inquiry, the truth will be dis- 
covered and the responsibility for having caused and 
started the World War will be fixed with a definiteness 
which leaves no room for doubt. 


108 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 109 


During the war the leading statesmen of the “Allied 
and Associated Powers” were reluctant to inform their 
peoples as to the real culprits who caused the war, ex- 
cept to say that the German Kaiser was the cause of it. 
On October 26th, 1916, less than a month before his re- 
election on the slogan, “HE KEPT US OUT OF WAR,” and 
six months before the American people entered the con- 
flict, President Woodrow Wilson, at Cincinnati, Ohio, 
asked his audience: 

“Have you heard who started the present war? If 
you have, I wish you would publish it, because nobody 
else has.’’* 

Lloyd George, the Prime Minister of England, speak- 
ing to the Empire Parliamentary Association in London, 
on December 23rd, 1920, apologizing for everybody who 
was concerned in the World War, said: 


“The more one reads memoirs and books written in 
the various countries of what happened befor August 
Ist, 1914, the more one realizes that no one at the head of 
affairs quite meant war. It was something into which 
they glided, or rather staggered or stumbled.’’+ 

But the foregoing profession of ignorance on the part 
of President Woodrow Wilson and Premier Lloyd George 
is contradicted by the statements and admissions of re- 
sponsible military men of England, France and the 
United States of America. It may rightfully be pre- 
sumed that the heads of the civil governments of these 
countries were in possession of the informations pos- 
sessed by their military chiefs. 

The New York Tribune on April 9th, 1919, under a 
London headline reported that, “At a dinner which the 
members of the House of Parliament are to give soon 
after Easter in honor of Sir Henry Wilson, Chief of the 
Imperial General Staff, the following letter from Mar- 








*Quoted in “Issues of Today,” Jan. 14th, 1922. 
Quoted: Ibid. 


110 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


shall Foch will be read: “Long before the war General 
Wilson and I worked together to prepare for the struggle 
against the German peril which we both foresaw. It is 
due to the success of his mobilization arrangements and 
his careful and detailed plans for transporting troops 
that the British army was able to arrive quickly on the 
field of battle as soon as the government had come to a 
decision.’’* 

And be it remembered that Marshall Foch was the 
Chief of Staff of the French army. His statement, there- 
fore, should carry the weight of an authority on that 
subject. 


Furthermore: Lord Haldane, former Minister of War, 
England, in June, 1919, testifving before the coal com- 
mission, said: “On Monday, July 31, 1914, at the request 
of the Prime Minister (Herbert Asquith) the war office 
mobilized the war machine with which I was familiar. 
Giving orders took only a few minutes. Everything had 
been prepared years before. The expeditionary force 
was ready in forty-eight hours.’+ Lord Haldane, it is 
presumed, also spoke with authority. 

Another Englishman, Lord French, the British Field 
Marshal, says in his book (1919): “The British and 
French general staffs had for some years been in close 
secret consultation with one another on this subject,’ 
which was the preparation for a war against Germany. 
“In the ten years previous to the war (1914) I had con- 
stantly envisaged the probable course of events leading 
up to the outbreak of this world war, as well as the man- 
ner of the outbreak itself. It thus fell out that in August, 
1914, the many possibilities and alternatives of action 
were quite familiar to my mind. Jt was not within the 
knowledge of all that the general staffs of Great Britain 
and France had for a long time held conferences and that 


*Quoted: Ibid. 
*Quoted: Ibid. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 111 


a complete mutual understanding as to combined action 
in certain eventualities existed.’’* 

Again: Admiral Sims of the U. S. Navy, speaking at 
a banquet held by the Lincoln Association in the Cataret 
Club, Jersey City, on February 12, 1920, said: ‘In De- 
cember, 1910, (four years before the war broke out) J 
submitted a secret report to the Admiral of my fleet. I 
explained that it had been typewritten by me and that no 
other human eye had seen it. I stated that the consensus 
of opinion among British officers and officials of Huropean 
nations with whom I had conferred was that war could 
not be delayed more than four years. I said this in that 
report and added that Britain and France would be in 
that war and that we would enter shortly thereafter.’+ 

Again: As if to confirm Admiral Sims’ report, ac- 
cording to the New York Herald, February 11th, 1920, 
Vice President Marshall said in a letter to the Secretary 
of the Democratic National Committee, E. G. Hoffman 
of Fort Wayne, Indiana: ‘We were in the war from the 
very moment of its European beginning.’ And Gabriel 
Hanotaux, former Minister of Foreign Affairs in the 
French Cabinet, asserted that he was assured by Myron 
T. Herrick, Bacon and Sharp, the American represent- 
atives in Europe, that the United States would enter the 
war “as soon as the 50,000,000 pro-Allies could be con- 
verted into 100,000,000.” 

Senator Robert L. Owen said in a speech which he de- 
livered in the United States Senate: “During the World 
War I have favored the French in every possible way 
with money, credit, supplies, ships, and men.” But: ‘The 
records to which I have called the attention of the Senate 
appear to demonstrate that the German militaristic 
rulers did not will the war, tried to avoid the war, and 
only went into war because of their conviction that the 
persistent mobilizations of Russia and France meant a 


*Quoted: Ibid. 
*Quoted: Ibid. 


112 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


determination on war and were secretly intended as a 
declaration of war by Russia and France against Ger- 
many. The records show that the Russian and French 
leaders were determined on war, and intended the mob- 
ilizations as the beginning of a war which had for many 
years been deliberately prepared and worked out by the 
complete plans of campaign through annual military con- 
ferences.”’* 

Senator Copeland of New York says concerning Sen- 
ator Owen and the revelation made in his speech: 
“Senator Owen is not a German. On the contrary, he is 
an American and a member, as I am, of the political 
party to which Mr. Wilson (ex-President Wilson) be- 
longs. Yet Senator Owen says, with even a greater 
basis of knowledge, only what Lloyd George said a 
few months after the armistice. Senator Owen says he 
does not believe the Kaiser or the German military 
clique caused it” (the World War).+ 

After having stepped down from the premiership, 
Lloyd George became more communicative and gave the 
world a more positive information as to the parties re- 
sponsible for the World War. In a syndicated article, 
on January 6th, 19238, he calls the rulers of the “attack- 
ing empires” “nominal rulers” and “terror stricken dum- 
mies.” In the same article he fixes definitely and posi- 
tively the responsibility for the World War upon the 
military organizations of Germany, France and Russia. 
Lloyd George claims that: 


“The more one examines the events of July, 1914, the 
more one is impressed with the shrinking of the nominal 
rulers of the attacking empires, and with the relentless 
driving onward of the military organizations behind 
these terror stricken dummies.” 

Then in carefully veiled language, Lloyd George con- 
tinues: 





*Congressional Record, Feb. 26, 1924. Appendix, pp. 3272-79. 
T“The American Monthly,” February, 1924. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 113 


“No one ever believed it (the cause of the World 
War) was the assassination of the royal Archduke (of 
Austria). Were it not that the German army was more 
perfect and more potent than either the French or Rus- 
Sian army,—were it not that every German officer was 
convinced that the German military machine was 
superior to all its rivals,—there would have been no war, 
whatever emperors, diplomatists or statesmen said, 
thought or intended.’’* 

In the foregoing statements, admissions and assertions 
we have a most staggering confession to the effect, that 
“no one at the head of affairs quite meant war; that the 
rulers in Europe—why not the governments also?— 
were merely “nominal rulers’ and “terror stricken dum- 
mies’; that neither the civil governments nor the rulers 
wanted war; but that the military organizations of the 
various countries in EKurope forced the world into the 
war; and that “‘the relentless driving onward of the mili- 
tary organizations behind these terror stricken dum- 
mies” resulted in the declaration of war, regardless of 
“whatever emperors, diplomatists or statesmen said, 
thought or intended.” 

These facts, these staggering admissions and confes- 
sions, reveal the appallingly emasculated condition of the 
civil government of each and every country in Europe. 
The innocent public of each of those countries believed 
that their rulers and duly elected and qualified govern- 
ments were controlling the affairs of their respective 
countries. It was believed that the civil authority in 
those countries was superior to their military men. On 
paper those rulers and civil governments made war and 
attempted to make peace. The fact, however, was that 
those rulers were merely “nominal rulers” and “terror 
stricken dummies’; and the governments were merely 
the rubber stamps of the military organizations; for 


*“Cleveland Press,” Jan. 6, 1923. 


114 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


“whatever emperors, diplomatists or statesmen said, 
thought or intended,” the World War had to come. The 
World War was engineered and directed by forces out- 
side of the duly constituted civil governments of the 
European countries. 

But the military organizations of the various countries 
of Europe could not have forced the World War upon the 
people, even against the will of the duly constituted civil 
governments, unless there had been behind those mili- 
tary organizations some Invisible Power which dominated 
the emperors, kings and the duly constituted civil gov- 
ernments. 

To ascertain the truth and to discover the Invisible 
Powenr lurking behind those military organizations, we 
shall now proceed to examine the pre-war history of 
Europe. If, in the light of history, we shall succeed in 
discovering the Invisible Power, we shall have the cul- 
prits who are directly responsible for the outbreak of the 
World War. 

It should be recalled that in 1815* the Congress of 
Vienna divided the territory and the people of Europe 
among the crowned rulers of that continent. The 
crowned heads were made the states, the lawmakers, the 
law,—in short, the uncontrolled and absolute tyrants 
over the European people. Europe was made an aggre- 
gation of territorial units which were the private “pos- 
sessions” of several “legitimate” monarchs. And to in- 
Sure the peaceable holdings of those possessions, the 
“legitimate” monarchs organized a fraternal organiza- 
tion which is known in history, as the “‘Quadruple Al- 
liance.”’ 

After the outrage committed by the Congress of 
Vienna against the peoples of Europe, a strong move- 

*“The American authorities followed in this investigation 
are: Schwill’s “Political History of Modern Europe,” Hazen’s “Europe 


Since 1815,” Turner’s “Europe Since 1870,” and Usher’s ‘Pan- 
Germanism.,” 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 115 


ment was started on that continent to develop the na- 
tional spirit of the various peoples there, and to create 
national states based upon constitutional form of gov- 
ernment. The French people established a democratic 
form of government and framed a constitution. Bel- 
gium seceded from Holland and established a govern- 
ment of her own. Spain, revolting, overthrew her abso- 
lute monarch and established a constitutional monarchy, 
based upon the sovereignty of the people. Italy shook 
off the shackles which were placed upon her hands and 
feet, and from a “mere geographical expression” de- 
veloped into a constitutional monarchy. As we have 
seen, Hungary also attempted to overthrow the Haps- 
burg dynasty; but she was crushed under the heels of 
absolutism. 

The most noteworthy development along nationalistic 
lines took place in Germany. In 1815 the Congress of 
Vienna divided up the territory occupied by the Germans 
into small states and principalities, and classified the 
German people as “whole souls” and “‘half souls.” Dur- 
ing the nationalistic movement and constitutional recon- 
struction period in Europe, the great aim of the German 
leading statesmen was to unify all the German territories 
into one national federation. The unification of Germany 
was effected and the founding of the German empire was 
completed, when on January 8th, 1871, William I, King 
of Prussia, was proclaimed German Emperor. 

By the time the unification of Germany was accom- 
plished, a remarkable advance was effected in Germany 
in the development of art, education, science, and in- 
dustry. It was soon discovered that, with the aid of the 
enormous scientific development, the German industries 
were producing more products than the people of the 
country were able to consume. Therefore, it became 
necessary to seek foreign markets for the German in- 
dustrial products. 

At the very moment Germany began to seek a foreign 


116 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


market for her industrial products, a question of far 
reaching international import arose. Germany had no 
colonies whereto she could export her goods. During the 
time England, France and other countries were obtain- 
ing their colonial possessions, the German people were 
engaged in international and domestic struggles. Hence, 
when united Germany sought foreign markets, she found 
that no more foreign territory, desirable for colonizing 
purposes, was left, and that international commerce, 
carried on the great seas, was controlled mainly by Eng- 
land. Thenceforth, an international commercial rivalry 
has existed between England and Germany. 

The water routes on which Germany was plying her 
international commerce, and most of the colonies where 
she tried to market her products, were in the possession 
and under the control of England. The routes through 
the Suez Canal, at the Gibraltar and at the Straits of 
England were all under the direct control of England; 
and these were the only routes through which Germany 
could carry her overseas commerce. Germany, there- 
fore, has never been independent and absolutely safe in 
her international commercial undertakings; for, at the 
command of English cannon, the overseas commerce of 
Germany was likely to be stopped. Therefore, in the 
true sense of the word, there was no freedom of the seas 
for Germany. 

To insure her overseas commerce, Germany first be- 
gan to build huge battleships. England, to insure her 
control of the high seas and the international commerce 
earried thereon, followed suit. The two nations were 
building battleships in a theretofore unheard of propor- 
tion, and taxed their peoples to the highest limit. 
Finally, however, it was discovered in Germany, that 
the number of battleships will not solve the question of 
unmolestable German international commerce. 

The German government, therefore, sought to solve 
the question by building a railroad across Europe and 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE ES 


Turkey, and running it into Asia, terminating at Bagdad. 
The success of that undertaking could be assured only 
in the event that Germany was able to control Austria- 
Hungary, the Balkan States, and Turkey. If the rail- 
road should be a success, Germany would have a short 
and unmolested route on which to carry her international 
commerce across Europe and through Turkey into Asia 
Minor, to the very gate of the English colonial possession 
in Asia. This route would be shorter and safer than the 
water route. By the control of that route, Germany 
would control the greatest part of the international com- 
merce of the world, by being able to reach most of the 
world’s population. Besides, the railroad to Bagdad 
would insure the military supremacy of Germany, both 
in Kurope and Asia Minor. That proposed railroad was 
to be known as the Berlin-Bagdad Railroad. 

England strenuously opposed this German plan, and 
with all her diplomatic skill strove to prevent its com- 
pletion. English diplomacy was set to work to prevent 
the building of the Berlin-Bagdad railroad. It is greatly 
interesting to follow the ways of the English diplomacy 
and observe its incessant and methodical work. 


Evidently it would have been suicidal for England to 
declare war against Germany and by that means attempt 
to prevent her from completing her important plan. For 
England might defeat Germany on the high seas, but no 
defeat could be hoped on land. Hence, the only means 
to defeat Germany’s plan was to create enemies for Ger- 
many and make those enemies the allies of England. If 
Germany could be isolated and surrounded by enemies 
who were the allies of England, the German plan could 
not succeed. | 

The question was, then, “how to make enemies for 
Germany and isolate her among her enemies?” France 
was not friendly to Germany; nor did she have any spe- 
cial love for England. England, however, patched up 
her differences with France. Consequently, the two 


118 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


countries entered into the Hntente Cordiale in 1904. 
But England and France were no match for Germany, 
for the reason that the latter was fortified by the Triple 
Alliance consisting of Germany, Austria-Hungary, and 
Italy. It was, therefore, the further plan of the English 
diplomacy to induce Russia to join the Alliance of Eng- 
land and France. 

Russia was friendly neither to France, nor to Eng- 
land, nor to Germany, for the reason that all these 
powers had thwarted her plan to gain free access to 
the Mediterranean Sea. Though commanding an im- 
mense territory, rich in natural resources, Russia had 
no free and adequate outlet to the high seas. There 
were ports in the Arctic regions, but they were frozen 
and closed by ice during most of the year. Far to the 
east she had a port at Vladivostok; but that also was 
frozen and at the mercy of Japan. In the west Russia 
had ports on the Baltic Sea; but they were subject to 
freezing and were also at the mercy of Germany. In the 
south she had excellent ports on the Black Sea; but the 
outlet therefrom was through the Bosporus and the 
Dardanelles which were controlled by the Turks at Con- 
stantinople. Therefore the international commerce of 
Russia was at the mercy of England, France, Germany, 
Austria and Turkey. 


Thus bottled up and her commerce being at the mercy 
of her more favorably situated neighbors, Russia sought, 
on several occasions, to gain a foothold at several ade- 
quate ports; but her attempts were always frustrated 
by the concerted opposition of England, France, Ger- 
many, and Austria. In 1877 Russia declared war upon 
Turkey under the still popular pretext that the Turks 
were “mistreating the Christians” in the Balkans. The 
real purpose, however, was to obtain control of Con- 
stantinople and thus gain an open sea port. 

In the Russo-Turkish war the Russians were success- 
ful. The Russian dream of an ice-free port was nearly 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE aL 


realized. Turkey was compelled to sign a treaty in which 
she practically admitted that her control of Constanti- 
nople was shattered. By that treaty Russia became the 
controlling power in the Balkan countries. And the 
good Lord did then, as He always does, take care of the 
“Christians.” 


England promptly registered her protest against that 
treaty and, side-tracking the interest of the “Christians,” 
immediately began to prepare for naval action near Con- 
stantinople. Austria followed suit and declared that 
Russia’s ascendency in the Balkans was objectionable to 
her. Germany, under cover, also objected to the increas- 
ing power and influence of Russia in the Balkans, for 
the reason that the control of the Balkans must fall into 
the hands of Germany if the German plan of the Berlin- 
Bagdad railroad was to be completed. In the face of this 
opposition, Russia was compelled to submit the treaty to 
a congress which met at Berlin on June 18, 1878. 


Bismarck, the Chancellor of Germany, was elected 
president of the Congress of Berlin. Bismarck claimed 
that Germany had no territorial interest in the Balkans, 
therefore he could act as an “honest broker’? between 
the contending parties. The outcome of the Congress 
was that Russia was stripped of all the advantages se- 
cured by her victory over the Turks, and Austria was 
given the right to administer Bosnia and Herzegovina, 
which the Russians took away from Turkey. Thus Rus- 
sia was stripped of the fruit of her victory; while 
Austria, though not a participant in the war, was given 
an increase of power and influence in the Balkans. This 
was what Germany desired, and it was done in collabora- 
tion with England. 


The accomplishment of the Congress of Berlin left 
Russia a sworn enemy of England, Germany and Austria. 
To provide against the possible aggression of Russia, 
Germany and Austria formed an alliance in 1879, and 


120 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


in 1882 they were joined by Italy, thus forming the 
Triple Alliance. ‘‘The High Contracting Parties” of this 
alliance ‘were bound to stand by each other with all 
their armed forces if either one were attacked by Russia 
or by any other power supported by Russia.’’* 


Defeated in her purpose in Europe, Russia tried to 
obtain an ice-free port in the warm waters of the Pacific 
Ocean at Port Arthur. 


This was at the time “when apparently China was 
about to build the Trans-Siberian Railway (1891), which 
was to run from Moscow to Vladivostok on the Pacific. 
Russian expansionists dreamed of splendid possessions 
soon to be got from the dying Chinese empire, and the 
acquisition at least of an ice-free port.”+ But this dream 
of Russia was shattered in the Russo-Japanese war 
(1904-1905). Russia again was left without an ice-free 
port, but still desiring to obtain a suitable outlet to the 
Ocean. 


The only place left where Russia might obtain an ice- 
free port was either in the Balkans or at Constantinople. 
To accomplish this, Russia would have to control 
the Balkans and also Constantinople. But the 
Berlin-Bagdad railroad also was to run _ through 
the Balkans and across the Bosporus at Constan- 
tinople; and to assure the successful operation of that 
railroad it was necessary for Germany to control the 
Balkans and also Turkey. Thus the German plan of the 
Berlin-Bagdad railroad crossed the Russian plan of 
reaching the ocean either through the Bosporus or 
the Balkans. It was, then, at the intersection of these 
two plans, where the vital commercial interests of Rus- 
Sia and Germany crossed each other. It followed, 
therefore, that the point of intersection, the Balkans, 
became the most dangerous spot in Europe. Being in- 





*’Tourope Since. 1370," by H.R. Turner, Ph.D. p. 139. 
fIbid, p. 298. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 121 


terested that Constantinople and the Balkans should 
not fall into the control of either Germany or Russia, 
England took advantage of the situation. Playing upon 


b Bagdad 







e 
= 
5 
A 3 
ho 
=> 
> é 
9 > 
= < 
E = ‘2 
= = 
<= 
“3 D 
S bei S SIE F 
So tess 3 by 
ots s\ : 
= < Gy ba ayn 
—_~ ”“ 
—e 3 
a « 
‘ » ) 
tae 
iy < 
GSS 
QR +, Gy 
° 
Y 5 
Vizy 
z45 2° 


3 
inva 7S 


2 Sibrars, - 


tay eh ean 


The Berlin-Bagdad Railroad and the pre-war boundary lines in Europe. 


Note the Russian Plan crossing the Berlin-Bagdad Railroad line at 
Constantinople. 


122 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


the fears, prejudices and interests of Russia, England 
succeeded in bringing Russia into alliance with herself 
and France, thus forming the Triple Entente (1907). 


Thus, from 1907 to 1914, Europe was divided into 
two powerful combinations. One, the Triple Entente, 
composed of England, France and Russia; the other, the 
Triple Alliance, composed of Germany, Austria-Hun- 
gary and Italy. The Triple Entente was safeguarding 
the British interests, to hold undisputed control of the 
world’s overseas international commerce; while the 
Triple Alliance was safeguarding the completion of the 
German plan to free herself and her commerce from 
British control. Both groups armed themselves to the 
teeth. 


Each of the two great combinations watched care- 
fully every move made by the other. The six years in- 
tervening between 1908 and 1914 were full of tension 
and anxiety. Each of the groups, to use the conven- 
tional expression, carried a chip on its shoulder and vir- 
tually challenged the other group to “come on and start 
something.” In 1908 the Triple Alliance accepted the 
challenge. Bosnia and Herezegovina were annexed to 
the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy, in spite of the de- 
termined opposition of Hungary, and in express vio- 
lation of the terms of the treaty of Berlin (1878). The 
Triple Entent protested; but the Triple Alliance refused 
to discuss the matter which was “a fact already accom- 
plished.” 


The strength of the Triple Alliance was further in- 
creased by an agreement reached between Germany and 
Russia, the latter being one of the members of the Triple 
Entente. In November, 1910, the Czar of Russia and 
the Emperor of Germany had lunch together at Pots- 
dam. There an agreement was made between the two 
rulers by which Germany acknowledged the controlling 
position and influence of Russia in Persia. In return, 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 123 


Russia withdrew her opposition to the German plan of 
building the Berlin-Bagdad railroad.* 

This incident is of great historical interest. Two 
rulers who represented the vital interests of the countries 
which they ruled, instead of massing troops and guns to 
annihilate each other, sat down at a table. They lunched 
together, undisturbed by the clamor of commercial par- 
asites and unprincipled war plotters, and calmly deliber- 
ated upon the interests of their peoples. So, during a 
brief lunch hour, the two rulers decided a matter of 
vital import which, afterward, all the armies and mur- 
derous guns and poison gases of the world could not de- 
cide in the terrible conflict lasting four years. This is a 
historical fact upon which the people of the world might 
ponder with some moral benefit. For, if war can be 
avoided by free and honest discussion of the causes 
thereof, is there any sound and acceptable reason for 
war? 

The conflict which started in 1914 might have been 
avoided if England had acquiesced in the agreement made 
and concluded by the Czar and the Kaiser with refer- 
ence to the Berlin-Bagdad railroad. But England would 
not brook a friendly relation between Russia and Ger- 
many. An economic alliance between Russia and Ger- 
many would have been disastrous to the power of Eng- 
land to control the world’s commerce. Hence, England 
continued her plan of obstructing the German plan of 
the Berlin-Bagdad railroad. It appeared that the only 
certain method to bring Germany to her knees was war. 
Therefore the diplomacy of England set to work to pre- 
pare a pretext of some sort for a war that would test out 
the relative strength of the two opposing camps, the 
Triple Entente and the Triple Alliance. 

The next attempt was to bring about a clash between 
France and Germany. But the French people did not 
want war. There was no indication that the people of 


*E. R. Turner’s ‘“Hurope Since 1870,” p. 409. 


124 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Germany had any manifest desire for war. Therefore 
a desire for war had to be created in order to induce the 
peoples of those two countries to fight. With that pur- 
pose in view, a well planned propaganda was carried on 
in France and England. “In France there was going on 
steadily both a revival of courage and assurance and a 
great rebirth of national feeling. In Great Britain there 
was each year more vivid apprehension of possible 
danger from the greatness of the German empire, reso- 
lution to be under perpetual guard, and determination 
under no circumstances ever again to let France alone 
confront German aggression or suffer her to be 
crushed.”’* In spite of Russia’s leaning toward Germany, 
a diplomatic flirtation was carried on with Russia by 
England, keeping before the eyes of Russia her possible 
advantages in the Balkans. 


What English diplomacy wanted accomplished, it 
semed, it did accomplish. England herself did not want 
to precipitate a war; she wanted France to do that. 
Therefore, in 1911, the ‘“‘Morocco Crisis’ was trumped 
up. The Morocco crisis was this: In 1906, in the Con- 
ference of Algeciras to which England and Germany 
were parties, France and Spain were jointly authorized 
to preserve order in Morocco. France was “permitted 
to occupy certain towns and maintain order’; but after- 
ward “under pretext of policing the distracted country, 
she pushed an armed force farther and farther into 
Morocco.” It appeared that Morocco was about to be 
reduced to French possession, which was specifically for- 
bidden by the Conference of Algeciras. Germany 
promptly intervened. On July Ist, 1911, “without pre- 
liminary warning, it was announced that the German 
commercial interests in Morocco were being threatened, 
and that hence a German warship had been sent to the 


*K. R. Turner’s ‘“Hurope Since 1870,” p. 410. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 125 


harbor of Agadir, on the Atlantic coast of Morocco, to 
protect them.’’* 

The people of France and England did not want war. 
They had no desire to support the French government 
in its attempt to occupy Morocco, in direct violation of 
her solemn agreement with the other powers, in which 
France agreed merely to “restore order” in, and not to 
occupy, Morocco. Yet “all the French fleet was con- 
centrated in the Mediterranean, and Britain’s great fleet 
was ready in the Channel and in the North Sea.’’+ 

While preparation for war was going at full speed, a 
conference at Paris was held, where Germany demanded 
a share in Morocco. France refused to give Germany 
a Share; she wanted to keep it all. “France, supported 
by Great Britain, firmly refused to consider yielding to 
Germany any part of Morocco; if, however, Germany 
acknowledged the absolute political supremacy of France 
in Morocco, then France would cede to Germany about 
a third of the Congo territory of France.’’t 

This happened in the summer of 1911, just three years 
before the outbreak of the World War in 1914. It is to 
be noted that no question was asked whether or not the 
people of Morocco or Congo would acquiesce in this bar- 
gain of their souls and bodies. The “commercial inter- 
ests” of France and Germany were the paramount issue; 
and England was umpiring the game. 

It was at this point of the history of Europe that In- 
ternational Commerce and International Finance demon- 
strated their power of making or not making war. Over 
the vehement protests of all the peoples who were called 
to do the actual fighting, the preparation for war went 
ahead methodically. The protests of the people were 
not heard; they were told that war was inevitable. On 
the other hand it was discovered that the politicians and 

*H. R. Turner’s ‘Hurope Since 1870,” p. 411. 


ca Meikolie Ger Lah) 
TUDIC“ Dp. 4.4: 


126 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


diplomats might prepare but could not carry on war with- 
out the consent and support of International Finance 
and International Commerce. These two great powers, 
the uncrowned, invisible rulers of Europe and, indeed, 
of the whole world, now stepped forward and commanded 
that the preparation for war should cease, and all the 
warlike excitement should subside. International Com- 
merce and International Finance were not ready for a 
general Huropean war; and there was no war. 


This master stroke of these invisible rulers was just 
as simply done as it is written here. What happened 
was this: Germany by that time had worked up an im- 
mense home industry and international commerce. She 
had carried on a vast import and export trade, and she 
became the ‘‘middle man” of Europe. Her great in- 
dustry and vast import and export and her international 
trade were built up on borrowed capital supplied mostly 
by French and English international financiers. That 
is to say, about ninety per cent (90%) of Germany’s 
business was done on credit given by French and English 
international financiers.* 


The invisible empire of finance was then made up of 
French and English financiers who were the creditors of 
the German financiers. These, in turn, were the debtor 
members of that invisible empire. This invisible empire 
of finance found that “the present opportunity” was 
“unfavorable” for war. Therefore a “financial mobiliza- 
tion” was started. The French and English financiers 
began “silently” calling in their loans from the German 
financiers, and the German financiers obligingly shipped 
their gold to France and England. Thus Germany was 
brought to the door of economic panic. The result was, 
therefore, that when the German Emperor called to- 
gether the German financiers and asked them to pre- 
pare for war, they firmly told the emperor that there 


*G. R. Usher’s “Pan-Germanism,” p. 162. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 127 


could not be and there should not be a war, because there 
was not enough money left in Germany to finance it. It 
followed, therefore, that the diplomats, without any 
further clash and brandishing of swords, cordially agreed 
to grant France the right to establish a “protectorate” 
over Morocco, guaranteeing to all nations equality of 
trade, and Germany was given a part of the Congo ter- 
ritory. 

Thus, the diplomats had their round, and the Invisible 
Power obtained all it wanted in “equality of trade to all 
nations.” The people who were directly affected by this 
high handed barter had nothing further to say. What 
right had the people in deciding the question of war? 
Their duty was not to ask questions but to fight or not 
to fight, as was decreed by the invisible rulers of the 
world. 


“Theirs not to make reply, 
“Theirs not to reason why, 
“Theirs but to do or die.” 


Although the “opportunity” for a general war in 
Europe was then “unfavorable,” it was ‘felt’ every- 
where in Europe that the war was coming; for war, 
when “the favorable opportunity” would present itself, 
was a profitable undertaking for International Com- 
merce and International Finance. But, even though the 
people’s desire for or opposition to war was an unim- 
portant matter, a pretext had to be created for war. A 
pretext, however, could be manufactured only if the 
martial spirit in the two powerful camps, the Triple Al- 
liance and Triple Entente, was constantly stirred in the 
ealdron of agitation. The hatred of the Russians was 
fanned against the German people. The Berlin-Bagdad 
railroad of Germany had to be obstructed, and that 
could be done only by means of war. 


The next opportunity to precipitate war came in 1912- 
1913, after the Balkan War broke out, and after Turkey 


128 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


was overwhelmingly defeated. Servia emerged from 
that war flushed with victory, and insisted upon an ex- 
tension of her territory to the Aegean Sea. But the ex- 
tension of Servia’s territory and power and influence in 
the Balkans would weaken the power and influence of 
Germany in the Balkans. Germany, Austria and Italy, 
therefore, remonstrated with equal determination to 
curb the aspiration of Servia for greater power and in- 
fluence in the Balkans. Russia announced that she 
would help Servia in her contention. Mobilization was 
started in Russia and Austria. It appeared as if the in- 
evitable war would break out. But the ‘‘opportunity” 
was still not “favorable” for war, so the crisis passed. 
Russia and Servia yielded, and the Triple Alliance came 
out victoriously from the controversy. 


A great sigh of relief was felt among the people of 
Europe after this crisis had passed without an actual 
war. Men began to feel and believe that the most com- 
pelling international questions could be solved without 
resorting to war. Besides, each nation was armed so 
heavily that war seemed to be either an impossibility or 
else a means whereby one or the other would be 
completely annihilated in a short time. The people 
themselves did not want war. Yet, behind the screen, 
the invisible power was working methodically and inces- 
santly to bring nearer the time when the “opportunity” 
for a general European war would be ‘favorable.’ In- 
deed, the underhanded agitation for war assumed such 
a proportion that Lord Welby, formerly the head of the 
Treasury of England, alarmingly exclaimed: “We are 
in the hands of an organization of crooks. These are 
politicians, generals, manufacturers of armaments, and 
journalists.”’* 

The danger spot, indeed the most dangerous spot in 
Europe, remained in the Balkans at the intersection of 


*Quoted in F. Neilson’s “How Diplomats Make War,” p. 328. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 129 


the Russian plan and the German plan. If you draw a 
line from the Black Sea into the Mediterranean Sea, and 
another line from Berlin to Bagdad,—the one represent- 
ing the Russian plan and the other the German plan,— 
you will find the point of intersection at Constantinople. 
The spot around that point of intersection has been and 
is at the present time the most dangerous spot in Europe. 
For the control of that spot more wars have been fought, 
more blood had been shed, more men had been killed 
















ie Ree 
aN 


pERICA K f % BAGDAD 


If you drawn a line from the Black Sea into the Mediterranean Sea, you 
will find at the intersection of the line with the Berlin-Bagdad Rail- 
road, the most dangerous spot in Europe.—Drawn by Ed. Hollo. 


and more misery had been caused than for the control of 
any other spot in the world. The Russo-Turkish war, 
the Balkan war, the World War, the Greco-Turkish war, 
—all these wars were fought for the control xf that spot. 
For, as it has been stated in this book, the Power which 
will eventually control that spot will control most of the 
international commerce of the world. 

The plan of the Triple Entente was now to disrupt 
the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy, and thus weaken Ger- 
many’s hold in the Balkans around,—you remember,— 


130 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


the intersection of the two lines. A wide spread propa- 
ganda was carried on by the Slavs in the Austro-Hun- 
garian Monarchy. That propaganda was especially di- 
rected against Hungary, and the propagandists re- 
frained from no atrocity. Referring to that propaganda, 
Francesco Nitti, ex-Prime Minister of Italy, declares 
that: “In the Balkans, especially in Serbia, Russia was 
pursuing a cynical and shameless policy of corruption, 
nourishing and exciting every ferment of revolt against 
Austria-Hungary. The Russian policy in Servia was 
really criminal.”* 

The central organization of the propaganda was in 
Servia. Agitators, politicians and even clergymen spread 
the poison of hatred against the Hungarians. The 
propaganda was carried into Hungary and took such a 
virulent form that the safety not only of private indi- 
viduals but of officials and even of the State was en- 
dangered. During the last few years, before 1914, “‘the 
Russian rubles were rolling into Servia to carry on a de- 
structive propaganda in Hungary.” 

The directors of the propaganda were not satisfied 
with merely keeping the Hungarians terrorized even in 
their own country, the purpose being to precipitate, and 
to create a pretext for, war. When it was found that 
terror, carried into the territory of Hungary, was not 
sufficient pretext for war, the propagandists resorted to 
plain murder. 

The plan to murder was hatched in Servia by several 
high officials of the Servian government. Two demented 
young students were hired, carefully trained and sup- 
plied, out of the Servian government’s arsenal, with the 
weapon of murder. On June 28th, 1914, while passing 
through the streets of Sarajevo, capital of Bosnia, the 
Archduke Francis Ferdinand, heir to the Austrian and 
Hungarian thrones, was, together with his wife at his 
side, assassinated. 

*Francesco Nitti’s ‘The Wreck of Hurpoe,” p. 85. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 131 


According to an English publication, “John Bull,” the 
murder of Archduke Francis Ferdinand and his wife 
cost the Servian government 2200 sterling; 2000 for the 
murder and 200 for expenses. The plot to murder was 
directed by the Secret Service connected with the 
Servian Legation at London, England. In its issue of 
July 11th, 1914, a month after the assassination of 
Archduke Francis Ferdinand, “John Bull’ in an ar- 
ticle exposed the murder plot and printed a photographic 
copy of a letter which was alleged to have been written 
on the official paper of the Servian Legation at London. 
In that letter the price for the murder was set forth. 
The article, accompanying the photographic copy of the 
letter, says, in part: 

“We have always looked upon Servia as a hot bed of 
cold blooded conspiracy and subterfuge—the ringleaders 
being the scoundrels who compassed the assassination 
and destruction of the late king and queen of the coun- 
try, and placed on the throne and nominally in power 
King Peter and his half demented son and who, during 
the Balkan war, was responsible for the massacre and 
the burning alive of women and children in Albania. 

“And now comes a revelation which will startle 
Europe. It was decided by the regicide gang to “elim- 
inate’—that was the brutal phrase—the heir to the 
Austrian throne, and a definite plan was laid with 
this object in view. Assassins were hired to carry out 
the work—2,000 sterling ‘and expenses”? was the price 
—and although, of course, we must not, without evi- 
dence, implicate the staff of the Legation proper, we do 
assert that the Servian Secret Service was actively at 
work, at the Legation, plotting the foul deed. And we 
are in position to produce evidence of a character which, 
as we say, will stagger civilization.” 

“Now it happened that in the month of April the 
Servian Legation was being removed from Belgrade 
Mansion Hotel to Queen’s Gate. In connection with the 


132 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


removal it was decided to tear up and burn a large num- 
ber of documents which it was considered unwise to 
preserve. Amongst such documents was one of the most 
incriminating character, and relating, as we shall show, 
to the projected murder of “F. F.’’-—Francis Ferdinand, 
the Archduke. 


‘‘Never mind how, but we have come into possession 
of a portion of that document—rescued from the flames 
before its bloody story was ever lost. And here it is, 
photographed in facsimile, just as it appears. It is a 
part of an official sheet of the Legation paper, with its 
embossed address, and just sufficient of the date can be 
read to fix it as on the 5th of April. It is in the private 
code of the Secret Service. That fact, however, presents 
no insuperable difficulty, for we happen to have also in 
our possession the cypher code of the Secret Service, and 
with the aid of this and other special information, we 
find that the document decodes first into crude Spanish 
—which may be rendered roughly as follows: 


‘Por elimination total de. F. F. la summa 
de dos mil libras esterlinas pagaderos como 
sigue Un mil libras esterlinas a su llegado 
en Belgrade por manos del Senor G. Y. to 
demas un mil libras esterlinas al concluir 
el trabajo pagaderos Como Arriba. La 
summa de doscientas libras esterlinas para 
gastos y para pagar agentes, etc. Antes 
de salir de esta. Los orreglos suyas no’— 


“And translating this into English we get— 

‘For the total elimination of F. F. The sum of £2000, 
sterling paid as follows—£1,000 on your arrival in Bel- 
grade by the hands of Mr. G. and the rest of £1,000 on 
finishing the work paid as above. The sum of £200 for 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 133 


expenses and to pay agents, etc., before you leave here. 
Your arrangement do not—’ ’’* 

Need there be clearer and more convincing evidence 
to show that the murder of Francis Ferdinand was the 
result of a concerted and international plot? And when 
it is remembered that Servia was being used by the 
Triple Entente, through Russia, as a means of stirring 
up trouble and dissension in Austria-Hungary, it be- 
comes forcefully evident that the ultimate motive be- 
hind the plot was to precipitate war. 








Fac-simile of the murder letter, as printed in “John Bull,” and reprinted 
in “The American Monthly,’ June, 1922.—Reprinted here by 
courtesy of “‘The American Monthly.” 


The limit of the underhanded struggle between the 
Triple Entente and the Triple Alliance had _ been 
reached. The news of the brutal assassination of the 
Archduke and his wife was flashed to every corner of 
the earth. With that news the conviction was spread 
everywhere that the time had arrived for the carefully 
plotted general war in Europe. The French and English 
financiers did not hasten to bring about a “financial mob- 


*“John Bull,” July 11th, 1914, reprinted in ‘The American 
Monthly,” June, 1922. 





134 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


ilization,’ as they did three years prior to the murder. 
The Invisible Power had now no objection to war. The 
“favorable opportunity” had arrived. War was in the 
air and war had to come. The clanking of the swords 
reverberated in the air. The war plotters shouted war 
into every ear. The very air was poisoned with the 
ghastly odor of war. Old and gray-haired Europe went 
insane, and feverishly prepared for her own suicide. 

The German Emperor and the Russian Czar, those 
“nominal rulers and terror stricken dummies,” frantic- 
ally appealed to each other to help avert the impending 
war. The statesmen and diplomats of the countries in 
which preparation for war was feverishly made kept the 
wires hot, appealing to and threatening one another to 
come to some agreement, whereby the portentous war 
clouds might be dispersed and the imminent catastrophe 
be averted. But International Finance and International 
Commerce had already balanced their accounts. The 
“opportunity” for a general European war was, at last, 
“favorable.” No “financial mobilization” was resorted 
to, so that the army organizations of the various coun- 
tries might have ample financial support. As Lloyd 
George has said, the “nominal rulers and terror stricken 
dummies” could not avert the war. Regardless of “what- 
ever emperors, kings, diplomatists or statesmen said, 
thought or intended,” there had to be war. The un- 
crowned and invisible rulers of Europe decreed that 
there should be war, and there was war. 


In the light of the foregoing historical facts, it is 
evident that, as Lloyd George has said, ‘‘no one at the 
head of affairs quite meant war’; the various PEOPLES 
of Europe did not want war; the crowned rulers of 
Kurope were merely “nominal rulers” and “terror 
stricken dummies’; the “relentless military organiza- 
tions,” the armies of the chief European countries, were 
the real and controlling powers in Europe; the crowned 
rulers were helpless; the civil governments were power- 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 135 


less; but the military organizations, the armies, and the 
navies, were in complete control of the situation. It is 
clear that behind the armies and navies were the un- 
crowned, invisible rulers,—the international financiers 
of Europe. When the international financiers decreed 
that there should be no war, they enforced their decree 
by a “financial mobilization”; and there was no war, 
regardless of the desires or intentions of the crowned 
rulers and civil governments. But, when the “favorable 
opportunity” had arrived, the armies and navies of 
Europe were ready to fight, regardless of the efforts put 
forth by the crowned “nominal rulers,” ‘‘terror stricken 
dummies,” and civil governments of Europe. The I/n- 
visible Power,—the international financiers,—was_be- 
hind the armies and navies. It is they, who were be- 
hind those armies and navies, upon whose shoulders 
rests the responsibility for the world war. It is they upon 
whose heads rests the blood of the millions of dead and 
millions of dying. It is they who, in the light of history, 
stand, in the Court of Justice of Christian Civilization, 
convicted of having engineered and caused the world 
war, and of having thrown the world into unprecedented 
calamity. 


VET 


IS THE HUNGARIAN NATION RESPONSIBLE 
FOR THE WORLD WAR? 


When the news of the murder of the Archduke Franz 
Ferdinand and of his wife reached Vienna, the govern- 
ment of the Dual Monarchy was thrown into a pan- 
demonium. An immediate investigation of the murder 
was begun. It was found that the murder was plotted 
in Belgrade, capital of Servia, and that several high 
military officials were implicated in the plot. Prior to 
the murder it was known that Servia was the hotbed of 
revolutionary agitation directed against Austria-Hun- 
gary; and it was now believed that the assassination of 
the Archduke and his wife was the culmination of “this 
subversive agitation which led to a series of outrages 
against Austrian and Hungarian officials.’’* 

The “Joint Ministerial Conference’ of the Austro- 
Hungarian Monarchy was called into session to decide 
upon the course to be pursued toward Servia. It became 
evident at once that the atmosphere was warlike and “‘a 
settling of accounts with Servia’”’ was demanded. 

In the Conference, Hungary was represented by one 
man only, Count Stephen Tisza, the Premier of Hun- 
gary. He put forth a strenuous effort to tone down the 
feelings and warlike attitude of his colleagues; but in 
that effort he was alone and outvoted. On July 1, 1914, 
reporting to the Emperor of Austria with reference to 
“settling accounts with Servia,”’ Count Tisza said: “I 
have not dissimulated towards Count  Berchtold 
(Austrian Joint Minister of Foreign Affairs) that in my 


*Diplomatic Documents Relating to the “Outbreak of European 
war.” 


136 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 137 


opinion this would be a fatal mistake in which I by no 
means would share the responsibility.”* In his opinion, 
“an adequate diplomatic success, implying a _ strong 
humiliation of Servia, would be sufficient.’’+ 

Against Count Tisza, the Premier of Hungary, there 
were Count Berchtold, an Austrian, the Joint Min- 
ister of Foreign Affairs; Chevalier de Bilinski, a Pole, 
the Joint Minister of Finance; Baron Konrad, an 
Austrian, Chief of the General Staff; Kailer, an Austrian, 
Rear Admiral; Count Stiirgkh, Austrian Premier; Kro- 
batin,, a Slav, Joint Minister of War. In exact pro- 
portion, there were six for war and one, the Hungarian 
Premier, against war. 

At the Ministerial Council, held at Vienna on July 7, 
1914, Count Berchtold, the Austrian, Joint Minister 
of Foreign Affairs, boldly declared that it was necessary 
“to forestall our adversaries, and by a timely settling of 
accounts with Servia to stop the developments now in 
course, a proceeding which may become impossible at 
a later date.” This meant war with Servia. 

Count Tisza, the Hungarian Premier, promptly ob- 
jected to any warlike attitude, and resolutely resisted 
any attempt of aggression against Servia. He insisted 
upon resorting to diplomacy and settling the controversy 
by peaceable means. While he considered the necessity 
of putting demands to Servia, Count Tisza insisted that 
“these demands might be severe ones, yet not impossible 
ones.’ is 

To these arguments and appeals to reason, put forth 
by Count Tisza, Chevalier de Bilinski retorted that ‘“‘the 
decisive struggle was, sooner or later, unavoidable.” 
“Tf,’’ said Bilinski, the Pole, “the Royal Hungarian Min- 
ister would content himself for the present with a diplo- 
matic success, I could not.”§ Baron Konrad, Chief of the 

*Austrian Red Book, 1919. 
+Ibid. 


tMinutes of July 7, 1914, Austrian Red Book, 1919. 
§Austrian Red Book, 1919. 


138 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


General Staff, Rear Admiral Kailer, Count Sttirgkh, 
Premier of Austria and Krobatin, a Slav, Minister of 
War,—all in chorus supported Count Berchtold, the 
Austrian, in his contention that the “settling of ac- 
counts with Serbia” must come. Count Tisza, the Hun- 
garian Premier, stood alone, outvoted and defeated in 
his efforts to avert war. Then over the protest of the 
Premier of Hungary, the following resolution was 
passed, that: 

“All present, with the exception of the Royal Hun- 
garian Prime Minister, are of the opinion that a diplo- 
matic success alone, even if implying a signal humiliation 
of Servia, would have no value; and that, therefore, such 
far-going demands should be formulated towards Ser- 
bia as would make their refusal presumable, with a view 
of preparing the way for a radical solution through 
military intervention.’’* 

The government at Vienna turned a deaf ear toward 
the protests and appeals of Count Tisza, the official 
spokesman of Hungary. Hungary had only one voice, 
one vote, which was lost in the insistent howling of the 
opposition for war. Count Berchtold, the Joint Minister 
of Foreign Affairs, had most of his land properties in 
Bohemia and had no sympathy for Hungary and for her 
ancient traditions, which were to live in peace with her 
neighbors and not to provoke war and not to conquer 
or annex to Hungary other people’s territory. Through- 
out their national existence of one thousand and more 
years, the Hungarians always respected the property 
and political rights of others, demanding at the same 
time that others respect the property and political rights 
of the Hungarians. It was this ancient Hungarian 
tradition which Count Tisza, the Premier of Hungary, 
represented; but it was rejected by the Joint Ministerial 
Council at Vienna. 

When the question of war upon and annexation of 


*Austrian Red Book, 1919. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 139 


Servia was discussed by the Ministerial Council at 
Vienna, Count Tisza declared that “as Premier of Hun- 
gary, he could never consent to the annexation of any 
part of Servia.’”’ He further declared on July 19, 1914, 
that “the Ministerial Council would have to resolve 
unanimously that no designs of conquest are connected 
with the action of the Monarchy against Servia, and 
that, apart from adjustments of the frontiers justified 
by strategic considerations, it is not intended to annex 
any portion of Servia. He must insist upon such a reso- 
lution being carried unanimously.” Again, “at the close 
of the discussion, the Royal Hungarian Prime Minister 
(Count Tisza), reiterated his point of view regarding 
the question of war, and renewed his appeal to all pres- 
ent to consider this decision very carefully.’’* 


Thus did Hungary, through her official representative, 
Count Tisza, remonstrate against war, insisting that the 
Hungarian point of view be considered, nay even 
humbly appealing “to all present to consider their de- 
cision very carefully.” But all was in vain. Count 
Berchtold, the chief of the war mongers, retorting to the 
appeals of Count Tisza, said that he, (Count Berchtold) 
“being responsible for the foreign policy of the 
Monarchy, must reckon with the possibility, that the 
conditions confronting us at the end of the war may be 
such as to make it impossible for us to abstain from an- 
nexation, if we would provide on our frontiers better 
conditions than there are at present.” 


The Hungarian Premier again opposed the policy an- 
nunciated by Count Berchtold and, even braving the 
displeasure of the government at Vienna and throwing 
his office in the balance, declared at the same session that 
“The Royal Hungarian Premier declares that he cannot 
admit the reservations of Count Berchtold, and in view 


*Austrian Red Book, 1919. 


140 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


of his responsibility as Hungarian Premier must insist 
upon his point of view.’’* 

Despite the efforts of Hungary to avert war, the gov- 
ernment at Vienna, on the 24th day of July, 1914, sent 
to the Servian government a note containing ten de- 
mands. In that note the Servian government was told 
that the hostile attitude of Servia toward Austria-Hun- 
gary must cease and that murder must not be employed, 
with impunity, in political strife. It was charged that 
the murder of Archduke Francis Ferdinand and his wife 
was plotted by and executed with the knowledge and 
upon the instruction of several high military officials of 
the Servian government. It was, therefore, demanded 
that the Servian government should remove from office 
the guilty officials ‘“whose names and deeds the Austro- 
Hungarian government reserve to themselves the right 
of communicating’; and that the guilty parties be 
brought to trial before the tribunal in which the Austro- 
Hungarian government should be represented. 

The note was stern enough; but it did not cut off all 
the avenues to an amicable settlement of the contro- 
versy, provided there was no desire for war. When M. 
Poincaré, President of France, was told of the demands 
contained in the note to Servia, ‘‘he expressed his firm 
conviction that the Servian government would lend 
Austria-Hungary every assistance in the judicial investi- 
gation and prosecution of persons suspected as accom- 
plices.” He added: ‘No State could evade such duty.”+ 


Servia did not yield, nor could she have yielded to the 
demands. The question of war or no war was not the 
concern of Servia; it was a matter which was already 
decided by the Invisible Powers behind closed screens. 
Servia was merely a tool in the hands of the powers that 
wanted to decide whether or not the German plan of the 

*Austrian Red Book, 1919. 


+Count Széchen to Berchtold, July 4, 1914, Diplomatic Documents 
Relating to the Outbreak of European War. B. Scott, Part 1. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 141 


Berlin-Bagdad railroad should be completed. To bring 
Servia to terms and to convince her that murder was not 
the proper way of settling political disputes, 


A ne, ae ee “you may as well 
“Forbid the sea for to obey the moon.”’* 


The question upon which the destiny of Europe hinged 
was: What would happen if Servia should yield? The 
answer was that if Servia yielded, Germany would se- 
cure in the Balkans the supremacy for which she had 
long striven, and the Berlin-Bagdad railroad would then 
be completed. The Triple Entente would not consent to 
such advantage to Germany; and, therefore, Servia 
could not yield. 

It was evident that Servia was no match for Austria- 
Hungary; and no one knew it better than Servia. But 
she could depend upon Russia, and Russia could depend 
upon the Triple Entente. On the other hand, Austria- 
Hungary could not hope to withstand successfully the 
combined military power of Servia and Russia; but 
Austria-Hungary could depend upon Germany. Russia 
and Germany, the Triple Entente and the Triple Alliance 
had an account to settle. The controversy between 
Austria-Hungary and Servia was lost sight of and the 
question was: ‘What will Russia, Germany, France and 
England do?” The Russian Czar, on July 27, 1914, said: 
‘Russia will in no case disinterest herself in the fate of 
Servia.” Germany said ‘with certainty,” on July 5, 
1914, that “Germany will stand behind her (Austria- 
Hungary) as an ally and friend.” France, on August 1, 
1914, said: ‘France would do that which her interest 
dictated.”+ England virtually challenged Germany: 
“You violate the neutrality of Belgium, and I will fight.” 

There was no genuine and honest intention on the part 
of the Invisible Power to avoid war. On July 28, 


*Winter’s Tale. 
7Turner’s “Europe Since 1870,” pp. 443 and 444. 


142 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


1914, the Austro-Hungarian government declared war 
against Servia. By that time the mobilization of the 
Russian army was well under way. On July 31st, 1914, 
the German government began to mobilize its army; 
and on August Ist, 1914, Germany declared war on Rus- 
sia, and two days later on France. On August 4th, 1914, 
England entered into the conflict. Thus, within a week, 
Europe was enveloped in the terrible conflagration 
which fiendishly raged four years. 

Italy, though an ally of Austria-Hungary and Germany, 
turned against her allies and joined the Triple Entente. 
Roumania joined the Triple Entente. Japan also took 
arms against the Triple Alliance. Finally, on the 6th 
day of April, 1917, the United States of America declared 
war against Germany and entered the conflict “to make 
the world safe for democracy.” 

The foregoing historical facts are submitted to the 
reader as an evidence to show that the Hungarian Na- 
tion had earnestly tried and struggled to avoid the out- 
break of the World War. Hungary, in 1914, when the 
World War broke out, was under the control of Austria 
and at the mercy of the Austrian, Czech, Polish and 
Slavic political leaders of Austria. It is evident from the 
minutes of the Joint Ministerial Council, that Hungary 
had no voice in the final decision of the Austrian, Czech, 
Polish and Slavic political leaders for war. Hungary’s 
relation to Austria was somewhat similar to the relation 
of Ireland to England; and, as has been shown, in spite 
of her vigorous protest against war, Hungary was no 
more able to avert the outbreak of the war than Ireland 
was able to prevent England from entering the conflict. 
It is evident, therefore, to any fair and unprejudiced 
mind, that the Hungarian Nation is not responsible for 
causing or starting the World War. 


XVIII. 
THE AIMS AND PURPOSES IN THE WORLD WAR 


In the preceding chapters we have shown that the 
Hungarian Nation is not responsible for causing or start- 
ing the World War; but that the responsibility for caus- 
ing and starting the World War rests upon the shoulders 
of International Finance and International Commerce. 
We shall now proceed to show that the aims and pur- 
poses in the World War were: 

1. To obtain full and absolute control of the inter- 
national commerce and international finance of Europe 
and Asia, if not also that of the United States of 
America. 

2. To prevent the completion of the Berlin-Bagdad 
Railroad. 

3. To lengthen the period for the duration of the 
World War, so that certain groups of international 
financiers, industrial barons and international families 
could exploit the people of the warring countries, and 
thus make money and amass large fortunes. 

4, The World War was fought not ‘‘to make the world 
safe for democracy,” but to make millions of people in- 
dustrial slaves for countless generations to come. 

The reader will remember that the German project of 
the Berlin-Bagdad Railroad threatened England’s 
supremacy in international commerce and finance. Up 
to the time the World War broke out, Germany was at 
the mercy of England, both in carrying her international 
commerce and financing her home industries. If, how- 
ever, Germany had succeeded in building the trans- 
continental railroad (Berlin-Bagdad Railroad), she 
would have become the most powerful controller of in- 


143 


144 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


ternational commerce, and, naturally and logically, she 
would have become the center of international finance. 
This, of course, would have resulted in the decline of 
England as an international commercial and industrial 
center. 

At the outbreak of and during the World War, in the 
countries of the Triple Entente—England, France, Rus- 
sia and, afterward in the United States of America,— 
the war cry of the propagandists was to the effect that — 
we must fight, in order to keep the German Kaiser from 
ruling over the world,—to preserve the neutrality of 
Belgium,—to save France,—and ‘‘to make the world safe 
for democracy.” The peoples of these countries were 
told that these were the aims and purposes in the World 
War. If, however, we examine the official acts of the 
countries of the Triple Entente, we shall find the true 
aims and purposes in the World War, namely, to obtain 
full and absolute control of the international commerce 
and international finance of Europe and Asia, if not al- 
so that of the United States of America. 


On April 26th, 1915, about eight months after the 
outbreak of the World War, the Powers of the Triple 
Entente held a conference at London, England, and en- 
tered into the “Secret Treaty of London,” in which 
Treaty the chief aims and purposes in the World War 
were clearly outlined. In that ‘Secret Treaty” Europe 
and a part of Asia were divided among the countries of 
the Triple Entente, a part of the booty to be given to 
those countries which would desert the countries of the 
“Triple Alliance.” The London Conference proceeded 
to divide up Europe and Asia, as follows: 

England was to receive: 

1. “The neutral zones of Persia. 

2. “Southern Mesopotamia and Bagdad. 

3. “Haifa and Akka in Syria. 

4. “A portion of the German Colonies. 

France was to receive: 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 145 


Le voyria. 

2. “The vilayet of Adana and other extended terri- 
tories in Asia Minor, including a part of the Armenian 
border, where are the oil fields of Mosul. 

3. “Alsace-Lorraine and the Saar Valley with all the 
mining district and the whole of the old Duchy of Lor- 
raine. 

4. “Temporary occupation of the left bank of the 
Rhine, with permission to make a buffer state and fix 
such boundaries as she pleased. 

5. “A part of the German Colonies. 

Italy was to receive: 

1. “The Trentino. 

. “The county of Gorizia and Gradisca. 

. “Triest and Istria. 

““A generous share of the Dalmatian coasts. 

“The Island of the Istrians and Dalmatian coasts. 
. “Valona and its neighborhood. 

. “The Islands of the Dodecanese. 

. “Smyrna and its hinterland (this was changed to 
anen and a part of Asia Minor later). 

9. “New colonial territories in compensation for the 
German colonies which Great Britain and France should 
receive. 

Roumania was to receive (from Hungary) : 

1. “Transylvania up to the river Tisza. 

2. “The Banat of Temesvar. 

3. “The Bukovina. 

Russia was to receive: 

1. “Constantinople and nearly the whole of Turkey 
in Europe. (At last!) 

2. “The Bosporus, the Dardanelles and the Sea of 
Marmora. 

3. “The Islands of Imbors and Tenedos in the Aegean 
at the mouth of the Dardanelles. 

4, “Full liberty of action in North Persia, including 
Ispahan and Yezd. 


ces id ate 


146 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


5. “Trebizond, Erzerum, Van Bitlis and other terri- 
tories or Asia Minor. 

6. “A free hand in making the Russian western 
boundary. 

Servia and Montenegro were to receive: 

1. “The South Coasts of Dalmatia. 

2. “Spalato, Ragusa, Cattaro, and St. John of Medua 
in Albania. 

3. “The eventual annexation of North Albania.’’* 


This division of Europe and of Asia would, as it did, 
after the Peace Conference of Paris had put that secret 
treaty into full effect, give to the Entente Powers full 
-and absolute economic, industrial and financial control of 
the whole of Europe and of a part of Asia. The coal 
fields, the iron fields, the oil and natural gas fields, and 
the most important industries would, as they did, fall in- 
to the direct or indirect control of the Entente Powers. 
This, as a matter of course, would be, as it was, followed 
by the control of industrial productions, the marketing of 
those productions; hence, the same Powers would, as 
they now do, control the international finance which 
finances this colossal undertaking of world control. 

This gigantic operation of world control concerns the 
people of the United States of America in various ways. 
After the Peace Conference of Paris had virtually rati- 
fied the Secret Treaty of London and had acceded to the 
wishes and désires of the Entente Powers and of the in- 
ternational financial, industrial and commercial barons 
protected by the Entente Powers, the American in- 
dustries and international commerce had reached a 
rather low level. It is now an open secret that the inter- 
national commerce of the United States of America is, 
to an unduly great extent, at the mercy of the financial, 
industrial and commercial uncrowned kings of the Triple 
Eintente Powers. This was one of the aims and pur- 


*John J. Bass’s ‘‘The Peace Tangle,” pp. 13-14. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 147 


poses of the World War. The present generation needs 
no further proof of this fact. 

To indicate the decided American view, as to the ques- 
tion, whether the World War was fought ‘“‘to make the 
world safe for democracy,” and as to how American in- 
ternational finance became involved in and depended 
upon the aims and purposes of the secret treaty makers 
at London, we quote here a statement which is reported 
to have been made by the Honorable John G. Hylan, 
Mayor of New York: 

“At the outbreak of the Kuropean war, the firm of J. 
P. Morgan & Co. had about $300,000,000 invested in 
foreign securities, principally British. The collapse of 
the British Empire would have entailed the impoverish- 
ment of the house of Morgan. These investments as 
well as other foreign investments of the internatioral 
bankers needed the protection of the United States gov- 
ernment. These bankers saw to it that this protection 
was extended through the strong arms of our army and 
navy. And so we have a rich man’s war and a poor man’s 
fight.’’* 

A careful examination of the provisions of the Secret 
Treaty of London and also of the map of Europe and of 
Asia, showing how those two continents were cut up and 
divided among the Triple Entente Powers, will reveal 
clearly and unmistakably the purpose to prevent the 
completion of the Berlin-Bagdad Railroad. Bagdad, 
where the transcontinental railroad was planned to 
terminate, was assigned to England. Constantinople 
and the Dardanelles where the railroad was to cross into 
Turkey, as well as nearly the whole of Turkey in Europe, 
were assigned to Russia. The Balkan countries, through 
which the railroad was to run, Were cut up and assigned 
to various countries. Thus, if the Secret Treaty of Lon- 
don could be, as it afterward was, put into effect, the 


*Quoted in the ‘American Monthly,” April, 1922. 


148 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


completion of the Berlin-Bagdad Railroad would be, as 
it afterward was, completely obstructed. 

The Secret Treaty of London was kept a secret, so far 
as the peoples of the Triple Entente were concerned. 
The reason for this secrecy is obvious. If the English, 
French and Russian people knew why they were fighting 
and sacrificing their lives, the war plotters in those 
countries would have had great difficulties in inducing 
their peoples to fight. So far as the English, French 
and Russian people knew, they were fighting to prevent 
the German Kaiser from obtaining ‘‘a place in the sun’”’— 
to preserve the neutrality of Belgium, and, finally, “to 
make the world safe for democracy.” Who would have 
cared to fight and sacrifice his life, merely in order 
to prevent the completion of a transcontinental railroad 
in Europe? 

But the secret of the Treaty of London,—the whole of 
that treaty—was transmitted from London to Germany. 
The Germans and their allies had to have some reason 
to hate the English people and their allies; and the con- 
trolling Power behind the Triple Entente saw to it that 
such reason was furnished to German war mongers. 
The terms of the Secret Treaty of London were published 
in Germany and in the countries allied with her; and 
those peoples were justly and truly told that the Triple 
Entente planned to take away from them their homes 
and countries. An American writer writes concerning 
this dishonorable duplicity of the Triple Entente in the 
following language: 


“Carefully hidden from the peoples of the Entente, the 
secret treaties were published and discussed far and wide 
in the Central Empires (Germany, etc.) They were used 
by Pan-Germanists and the militarists to revive the 
energy of the people in the hour of depression. When- 
ever the peace party in Germany seemed to be gaining 
ground, or whenever they showed lassitude, the militar- 
ists brandished these treaties, and with them rallied the 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 149 


public opinion to their support. They could use the secret 
treaties to show with apparent finality that they were 
fighting a war of self-defense against imperialists who 
desired the dismemberment and destruction of Germany 
and her allies.’’* 

Francesco Nitti, ex-Prime Minister of Italy, openly 
states that: ‘The Italian people had always been kept 
in ignorance of the principles established in the London 
agreement.” He adds further that: “One of the men 
chiefly responsible for the American policy openly com- 
plained to me that when the United States came into the 
war, no notification was given them of the London agree- 
ment in which were defined the future condition of part 
of Europe.’ 

It is clear, therefore, that the peoples of the warring 
countries, the Germans as well as the English, French, 
Italians, Russians, Austro-Hungarians and Americans 
were equally misled and humbugged by the war mongers 
who had commercial and industrial aims. Even Presi- 
dent Woodrow Wilson admitted this, while “He Kept Us 
Out of War.” On February 1, 1915, he said in his speech 
at Des Moines: “Every nation now engaged in this titanic 
struggle on the other side of the water believes, with 
an intensity of conviction that cannot be exaggerated, 
that it is fighting for its rights, and in most instances 
that it is fighting for its life, and we must not be too 
critical of the men who lead those nations.”+ After he 
had decided to “save the world for democracy,” President 
Woodrow Wilson, referring to the World War, said at 
St. Louis on September 5th, 1919: “This war, in its in- 
ception, was a commercial and industrial war. It was 
not a political war.”S$ It was a war waged, among other 


*John F. Bass’s “The Peace Tangle,” pp. 21 and 22. 
+Nitti’s “The Wreck of Europe,” pp. 70-71. 

tQuoted in J. K. Turner’s ‘Shall It Be Again?” p. 426. 
§Quoted Ibid, p. 426. 


150 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


things, to prevent the completion of the Berlin-Bagdad 
Railroad.* 


In addition to the attempt on the part of the Invisible 
Power behind the Triple Entente to obtain full and abso- 
lue control of international commerce and finance, and 
to prevent the completion of the Berlin-Bagdad Railroad, 
the Invisible Power aimed and purposed, and succeeded, 
to lengthen the duration of war, so as to gain a sufficient- 
ly long time to make money out of the misery of the mil- 
lions of fighting men and millions of suffering women 
and children. The World War was prolonged from six 
months to four years for no other reason, than to afford 
a profitable opportunity for certain groups of interna- 
tional financiers, for a certain group of international in- 
dustrial barons, and for a few international families. 
This statement is being supported by sordid and by truly 
astounding facts. 


The war could not last more than six months without 
an adequate supply of iron and coal for both Germany 
and France. If the Germans had been disturbed in their 
iron mining districts and the French in their coal mining 
districts, and thus the supply of iron on the one side, or 
the supply of coal on the other side had been cut off, the 
world would have been spared the enormous sacrifice of 
life, misery and suffering which the World War entailed. 
Indeed, in May, 1915—less than a year after the war 
broke out—the six great industrial and agricultural as- 
sociations of Germany, in a confidential report, advised 
Chancellor Bethmann-Hollweg of Germany that “if the 
production of the Lorraine iron ore was disturbed, the 
war would be practically lost.” Engerand, a member of 
the French Chamber of Deputies, says that the German 
metallurgists had frequently declared during the World 
War, that if the German ore mines were attacked by the 


*See Turner’s “Europe Since 1870,” the chapter on Causes 
of the Great War,” pp. 421 and 446. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 151 


French army, the “war would have been finished in six 
months with the defeat of Germany.’’* 

The most important iron mines and smelters of both 
countries, Germany and France, were on both sides of 
the pre-war boundary line, separating the two countries. 
In the province of Lorraine, which was on the German 
side of the boundary line, the Germans mined in 1918 
80 per cent of their entire output of iron. In the Basin 
of Briey, in the department of Meurthe-et-Moselle, on the 
French side of the boundary line, France mined in 1913, 
92 per cent of her entire output of iron. At the time the 
war broke out, the Basin of Briey was French territory 
and it was possessed by France.; 

On the day before Germany declared war upon France, 
in 1914, a German army invaded the Basin of Briey. 
The French government immediately ordered the French 
army to withdraw from the Briey section. Thus, with- 
out encountering any resistance, the Germans seized that 
important French iron field and held possession of and 
exploited it until, late in 1919, the American army dis- 
lodged the Germans therefrom.{ 

The principal coal mines of France were in the Basin 
of Bruay in the department of Pas-de-Calais, where, 
during the war, 28,000 tons of coal was mined daily by 
the French. 

Between the iron field held by Germany, and the 
iron smelters and coal mines held by France, a military 
front, known as the “Lorraine front,” was established. 
A German army dug itself in immediately in front of the 
German iron mines and smelters. A French army en- 
trenched itself in front of the French smelters and iron 
mines. From their front line the French soldiers could 
see the German smelters in which raw material was be- 
ee icas in Clarence K. Streit’s ‘Where Iron Is, There Is 
the Fatherland,” pp. 4 and 33. 


fIbid, p. 2. 
¢Ibid, p. 35. 


152 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


ing made, which was destined to kill French soldiers. 
The German soldiers could see from their front line the 
French smelters which were preparing iron with which 
German soldiers were to be killed. The French coal mines 
were 15 to 17 kilometers (about 8 or 9 miles) behind the 
Lorraine front. During the war, until the American 
troops were sent into this front, it is said, not one man 
was killed on that front. ‘At one place along that front 
there was a little wine shop in No Man’s Land. The 
French used to patronize it during the day, while the 
Germans would get their liquor there at night.”* Thus, 
at the front where, in less than six months, the war could 
have been “finished,” perfect quiet reigned. There, in 
full view of the German and French soldiers, on both 
sides of No Man’s Land, the iron smelters of both coun- 
tries, Germany and France, were working at full blast 
preparing the raw material from which were manufac- 
tured the ammunition with which millions of men were 
maimed, mangled and killed at the more active fronts. 
Undoubtedly it would have been the economic and na- 
tional interest of the French People to have the Germans 
dislodged from their iron mines and thus bring about a 
general peace within six months from the beginning of 
the war. Indeed, General Sarrail of France, who ap- 
parently was not initiated into the mysteries of war, 
thought that the Germans should be driven out of their 
coal mines and thus peace should be reestablished. In 
1914 he prepared a plan of attack which, if successful, 
would have given the French possession of the Briey 
Basin. However, he was told by the French General 
Staff, that it was too difficult to manoeuvre in that 
district, although the Germans found no difficulty in ad- 
vancing in that same district 14 kilometers in two days. 


The General Staff of France apparently was eager to 
assure the peace and tranquility of the Germans in their 


*Tbid, p. 71; 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 153 


iron mines and smelters. To prevent General Sarrail 
from disturbing the Germans, he was removed from the 
command of that front and was replaced by the more 
complaisant General Gerard. What a mean discourtesy 
it would have been on the part of the French army to 
disturb, or still worse, to dislodge the Germans from 
their peaceful mining of the French iron and manufac- 
turing it into weapons with which the French soldiers 
were to be killed! “It is only for the poor devils, that 
war is not a gentlemen’s agreement.’’* 


Three years after the world war broke out, it was de- 
cided by the French to attack the Germans in the Briey 
Basin and drive them out of the iron mines. Even the 
French Grand General Staff approved the plan. The 
plan of attack was drawn up under the direction of a 
French Lieutenant, Lejune, who was to direct and com- 
mand the bombing operation against the Germans. The 
attack, however, was never started. When, in 1919, the 
French House of Deputies investigated the matter, it 
was found that Lieutenant Lejune, although a soldier, 
was in the employ of the French Steel Trust.+ 


Deputy Barthe of the French Chamber of Deputies, on 
January 24th, 1919, declared in the Chamber: ‘J affirm 
that either by the fact of the international solidarity of 
the great metallurgy compames, or in order to safeguard 
private business interests our military chiefs were or- 
dered not to bombard the establishments of the Briey 
Basin which were being exploited by the enemy during 
the war. I affirm that our aviation service received in- 
struction to respect the blast furnaces in which the enemy 
steel was being made, and that the general who wished 
to bombard them was reprimanded.’’t 


Instead of attacking the French in the coal field, about 


*Pierre Renaudel, member of the French Chamber of Deputies. 
Quoted: Ibid, p. 45. 

TAs De. 4. 

tIbid, p. 46. 


154 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


15 miles distant from the German front line, the Ger- 
mans trained their long range guns upon Paris which 
was 120 kilometers from their line; and, then, virtually 
passed by the French coal mines, marched 35 miles and 
attacked Verdun, with a grewsome result. 

Why were not the iron ore mines, which were held and 
operated by the Germans, and the coal mines, which were 
held and operated by the French, attacked by either the 
French or the Germans? If the Germans could not hold 
out more than six months without the iron ore which 
was mined in the Basin of Briey, why did not the French 
drive the Germans out of the iron fields? If the coal 
which was mined by the French in the Basin of Bruay 
was so vital to the French in their conduct of the war, 
why did not the Germans dislodge the French from the 
coal field? Why did the German army virtually pass by 
the French coal mines and march thirty-five miles to at- 
tack Verdun, where no material gain could be—and none 
was—obtained, but where a million of men were killed 
and so mangled that eight hundred thousand of them 
could not be identified? Why did not the Germans attack 
the French coal mines at the Basin of Bruay which was 
but 8 or 9 miles distant from the German line, and in 
which 28,000 tons of coal were mined daily for the 
French army? Why, instead of bombarding these mines 
8 or 9 miles distant from their lines, did the Germans 
bombard Paris which was 120 kilometers distant from 
the German line and there kill unprotected men, women 
and children? Why did both armies maim, kill, and hor- 
ribly mangle millions of men, if the war could have been 
stopped by shutting off the iron ore from the Germans 
or the coal supplies from the French? Why was the war 
continued, if it could have been stopped? 


The answer,—aye the cruel answer—to these questions 
is that, if the German mine owners could not mine their 
iron ore in the Basin of Briey, and if the French mine 
owners could not mine their coal in the Basin of Bruay, 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 155 


the war could not be continued and the owners of the 
blast furnaces and of the ammunition factories, and a 
lot of other human leeches, could not continue reaping 
their enormous profits! For these human leeches the 
World War was a paying business only as long as it was 
being fought. If the means wherewith the war was 
fought were not supplied, there could be no war; and, if 
there was no war, there was no profit from war. There- 
fore, to make a profit from war, there had to be war; 
and there could be war only in case there were weapons 
of war. Weapons of war were manufactured from iron 
and, if there was no iron, no weapons of war could be 
manufactured. How could the great Krupp ammunition 
factories operate and make ammunition with which the 
French soldiers were killed by the millions, if the French 
army had prevented the German mine owners from min- 
ing their iron ore? If iron was to be mined and if the 
Krupp factories were to make ammunition, the iron 
mines must not be bombarded; and if the iron mines 
could be operated undisturbed, the Krupps could make 
weapons,—the war could continue and the profit of the 
owners of the war industries would—as it did—continue 
increasingly. 

The iron ore mines and the coal mines which fur- 
nished the greatest bulk of the raw material for am- 
muntion were owned and controlled by German and 
French financiers. “Some of the French iron masters 
owned mining ccncessions and smelters in German Lor- 
raine as well as in France, and the Germans had heavy 
interests in French Briey, as well as in Lorraine 
proper.’’* 

The most heavily interested owners of those mines 
were members of international families, some of whom 
were native citizens of France, or naturalized citizens 
of Germany, or vice versa, the same arrangement ex- 


*Clarence K. Streit’s ‘“‘Where Iron Is, There Is the Fatherland,’ 
pp. 8-9. 


156 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


isting in other countries also, where ores and coal are 
found. Among the most notable of these omnipresent 
families are the De Vendel family, the Thyssen family, 
the Krupp family, and above them all the famous inter- 
national family of the Rothschilds, who are Jews by re- 
ligion and barons of Germany, England, France and 
Austria by business.* 


The De Vendel family owns in one section about 25,000 
acres of iron land, one-half of which was in German ter- 
ritory, and the other half in French territory. In an- 
other section, in the French basin, the De Vendel fam- 
ily, with the Creusot interests,—the Krupps of France— 
owns eight blast furnaces and also iron mines producing 
1,000,000 tons of iron yearly. On the German side the 
De Vendel family owns mining concessions at Meyeuvre 
and Hayange, producing 3,000,000 tons of iron yearly. 
The same family owns also blast furnaces and smelters 
near these mines. In all, the De Vendel family owns 
and controls about 200,000 acres of iron land in the Ger- 
man and French sections. The Germans owned 18 min- 
eral concessions in the Briey and Lonway Basin, and a 
few more in Normandy. The Thyssen family controlled 
the mines at Bailly, Jouville and Souligny. The mines 
of Moutiers were controlled by an international group, 
the stock being divided as follows: French 100, Ger- 
mans 70, and Belgians 10. The German ‘‘Phoenix” 
group—Hasper and Koesch—controlled the French 
mines at Jarny and Saucy. The Gelsenkirchner owned 
in France the mines of St. Pierremont, Sevey, Hout, Lay, 
St. Jean, Sainte Barbe, Crusone and Valerupt. Other 
German iron masters owned the mines of Murville and 
Valleroy. All these concessions were in the Briey Basin, 
with the exception of Saucy, Crusno and Valerupt.t+ 


*Clarence K. Streit’s “Where Iron Is, There Is the Fatherland,” 
DeLae 
Tivid, pp. 74. 9, 110. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 157 


These international families and interests were 
abundantly represented directly and indirectly in the 
governments of the various warring countries, and thus 
the interest of these omnipresent families were properly 
and adequately protected. 


For instance, Humbert de Vendel of the French branch 
of the family was at London the purchasing agent of the 
French government, and his work was supervised by 
General de la Ponuze, the French military attaché at 
London, who was the brother-in-law of the purchasing 
agent Wendel. Captain Esbrayat, a director of the 
Damachy bank, an institution of the Committee of 
Forges (Steel Trust), in which the international fam- 
ilies were interested, was in the French Ministry of 
Munitions charged with the duty “of checking every 
kilogram of metal’? which went into France.* 


The distribution of the imported metal was supervised 
by a man having the name of Goldsberger (not a very 
French sounding name), “under-director of the Com- 
mittee of Forges (Steel Trust), born in Zurich, Switzer- 
land, of German origin, a naturalized Swiss,’ but no 
trace of whose naturalization could be found by the 
Secret Service of France.+ 


Another member of the Wendel family was a member 
of the French House of Deputies, and he was entrusted 
with the investigation of the steel trust of France, but 
he failed to investigate. Finally, a Frenchman by the 
name of Max Hoschiller, born in Odessa, Russia, son of 
an Austrian father of Polish origin and of a Russian 
mother, ‘‘whose name sounds as French as Kelly sounds 
German,’t was acting as a sort of authority on the 
question: “Why the Germans should not be attacked at 
the Basin of Briey and driven out thereof?” That 


*Clarence K. Streit’s ‘‘Where Iron Is, There Is the Fatherland,” 
p. 24. 

fibid, p. 24, 

tIbid, pp. 29-30. 


158 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Frenchman, Max Hoschiller, was acting under the in- 
struction of another Frenchman, Mr. A. Merrheim (an- 
other unfrankish name), who was the head of the miners’ 
union in France.* Is there any wonder that the war 
was prolonged to the longest possible duration? 

To the international families, who were nothing less 
than members of the international financiers, it mattered 
not which side to the conflict should win or lose the war. 
Their profit was assured in either event. The L’Ouvre, 
a newspaper in Paris, May 22nd, 1917, in an article 
signed by Gustav Téry, the editor of that paper, said, 
that the blast furnace and steel mill corporation of Caen 
(France) had, in the minutes of its general meeting, 
“specified that the Thyssen (German branch of the fam- 
ily) interests are carefully reserved; that a part of the 
profit realized by this company in the making of war 
munition (for France) will be put aside for the Thyssen 
group, and that after the war, automatically and legally, 
the Messrs. Thyssens will receive their large sum. As it 
is certain that those same Thyssens work also for the 
war in Germany, these interesting metallurgists receive 
their profits then with both hands, that is, from two 
sides of the frontier, from furnishing material to Ger- 
many and to France. If money has no odor, steel has no 
fatherland.’’* 

Thus did the profit reapers work, and for their own 
profit prolonged the war. The lives of the millions of 
soldiers who went through the terrible war was of no 
consequence to them. They wanted money, and to ob- 
tain money there had to be a war. That this was the 
fact, was known to the French. In the year 1919 the 
French Chamber of Depties conducted an investigation 
into this outragous matter. During that investigation, 
after Francois de Wendel, the head of the Committee of 
Forges (Steel Trust) had given his excuse for the fail- 


*Quoted in Clarence K. Streit’s “Where Iron Is, There Is the 
Fatherland,” p. 10. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 159 


ure of the French government to attack the Germans in 
the Basin of Briey (the iron mines), Guestave Téry, in 
the L’Ouvre, February 7th, 1919, exclaimed: ‘What! 
The Boches who bombarded Paris 120 kilometers distant 
could not reach French Bruay which was only 15 kilo- 
meters from their lines? At the moment I asked myself 
that question, I heard behind me a colleague ejaculate: 
‘By George! They were in cahoots!’ ’’* 

The combination of the international families, steel 
trusts, financiers, and munition manufacturers were the 
moving factors in creating, starting, and continuing the 
war. There can be no question about that. Liebknecht, 
in 1918, before the war broke out, proved to the German 
Reichstag that the Krupp interests were about to sub- 
sidize the French newspapers at Paris to attack Germany 
and thus create an impression that the French people 
wanted to have war with Germany, and then planned 
to use those newspaper articles as proof that Germany 
should increase her armament to enable herself to meet 
the attack of the French.t+ 


Just where the idea of making the world “safe for 
democracy” was in that duplicity, it is impossible to see. 
But it is not difficult to conceive that the purpose of the 
war was to increase the wealth of a comparatively few 
families who are neither the “democracy” of the world, 
nor the whole world. It is very clear that “the wholesale 
slaughter of men meant a good business to those who 
furnished the instrument of death.’ 

Gaudin De Villaine, a conservative French Senator, 
indicts the French financiers in the following declara- 
tion: “I formally accuse the big cosmopolitan banks, at 
least the owners of mining rights, of having conceived, 
prepared and let loose this horrible tragedy with the 
monstrous thought of werld steck jobbing, I accuse the 


*Quoted: Ibid, p. 43. 
7Ibid, pp. 50 and 51. 
t1bid; yp. 50: 


160 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


same money powers of having, before and since the war, 
betrayed the interest of France.’’* 


Having now seen the basic aims and purposes in the 
World War, let us examine, briefly, how the international 
financiers and the war profiteers in the United States 
of America had furthered the “war aims” of the war 
makers. The World War was a profitable business to 
some American financiers even before America entered 
the war. By means of their pre-war loans they were inter- 
ested in practically every country in Europe. After the 
war started, they began to make loans and to act as the 
agents of European countries to obtain loans from the 
American government. “It was brought out in the Con- 
gressional debates (when the three billion dollar war 
loan to the Allies was discussed) that the loan meant 
$60,000,000 (sixty million dollars) in commission to one 
banking (American) firm—owing to a contract under 
which the Entente governments agreed to pay a com- 
mission, two per cent of all loans floated in America, 
whether negotiated through that firm or not.”’+ And 
when credit was established in America for the Allies, 
“the Allied agents drew checks upon it, and turned the 
check directly over to the corporations of Mr. Schwab, 
Mr. Ryan, Judge Gary, Mr. Davison, Mr. Stettinus, Mr. 
Farrel, Mr. Vanderlip, Mr. Morgan and other multi- 
millionaires who were so soon to figure as shining 
patriots, all of whom were interested in Allied trade and 
involved in Allied credit operations.’’t 


The World War was a source of great profit to the 
American branch of International Commercial men and 
International Financiers. When President Wilson in- 
formed the American people that war with Germany 
was inevitable, American financiers rose in a chorus and 
commended the President on his belligerent stand. His 


*Tbid, pp. 46-48. 
+John Kenneth Turner’s, “Shall It Be Again?” p. 286. 
tIbid, p. 288. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 161 


war address “met with instant and hearty approval by 
leaders in the financial district,’’* said Judge Gary, head 
of the U. S. Steel Corporation. “It was 100 per cent 
American,” said Frank Vanderlip, moving genius of the 
American International Corporation, and head of the 
Guaranty Trust Company. “It was well worth waiting 
for,” said A. Barton Hepburn, another of our leading 
bankers. ‘The speech breathes the true spirit of the 
American people,” said Martin Gary, of the Standard 
Oil Co. “It is a good thing for the country,” a president 
of one of the Trusts said,+ “War with Germany might 
not be an evil,” said President Wilson privately to some 
of the United States Senators.t ‘A million new springs 
of wealth will be developed,” said Frank A. Vanderlip, 
head of the National City Bank. Finally, Mr. Burleson, 
Postmaster General of the United States of Ameria, laid 
down the following condition for the enjoyment of the 
privilege of second class mail: “Papers (which are to 
be accepted as second class mail) must not say that the 
government is controlled by Wall Street.” (October 9, 
ES 1S 


It will be noted that there is no indication in the fore- 
going that the American branch of the International 
Financiers, munition makers and other influential men 
had in mind the idea of making the world “safe for 
democracy.” That slogan was invented after it became 
necessary to create a belligerent spirit in the United 
States of America. 


In the actual fighting the American soldiers lost their 
lives, a hundred thousand of them. But in the actual 
direction and control of the war, as in France, Germany 
and England, the financiers were the chief actors.§ 


*New York Times, quoted in Turner’s “Shall It Be Again?” p. 256. 

+Turner’s, “Shall It Be Again?’ pp. 256 and 257. 

S1Dig Die as 

§See Turner’s, ‘Shall It Be Again?’ chapters on Patriot- 
ism of the Profit Makers,” “Profits and Patriotism,” “Profit Seeker 
and Profit Server,” ‘Secret of the War Profits,” pp. 256-318. 


162 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Finally, when the war was over, and President Wilson 
was in Paris, we find him surrounded by American 
financiers who “were closer in the confidence of the 
President and had more to do in shaping the treaties, 
than the Senate of the United States, or any part or 
member of it.”* And the New York financiers received 
an advance copy of the peace conditions before the 
Senate of the United States of America was permitted 
to know those conditions. 

It is a matter of common knowledge that as the result 
of the prolonged war and out of the miseries and suffer- 
ings of millions of people, the war mongers amassed 
huge fortunes. ‘“‘The fifty-one months during which mil- 
‘lions of men were killed was a most profitable era for 
these interests. The wholesale slaughter of men meant 
good business to those who furnished the instruments 
of death.” + 

By this time it is evident to the reader that the World 
War, as a matter of grewsome historical facts, was not 
fought “‘to make the world safe for democracy.” As 
President Wilson admitted, “the war was not brought on 
by the people” ;¢ but that “the war, in its inception, was 
a commercial and industrial war.’§ As the result, an 
enormous debt was settled on the shoulders of the peoples 
of the warring countries, conquerors and conquered 
alike. Great Britain’s debt is ten times more now than 
it was before the World War. The debt of European 
countries to the United States alone is eleven billions of 
dollars. In addition, there are “inter-allied debts” and 
domestic loans in each country. The peoples of the 
conquered countries are taxed beyond human possibili- 
ties. For countless generations to come, their role in 
life is to work and pay debt; otherwise they will be 

*Ibid, p. 367. 
+Streit’s, ‘Where Iron Is, There Is the Fatherland,” p. 50. 
sQuoted in Turner’s “Shall It Be Again?” p. 26. 


§Ibid, p. 426. 
{Robert Mountsier’s, “Our Eleven Billion Dollars,” p. 5. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 163 


trampled under the heels of foreign soldiers. In the 
victorious countries the peoples are taxed in a heretofore 
unheard of degree. The world is now paying the huge 
debt incurred in the World War. International Com- 
merce and International Finance have cut out of the 
world their one pound of flesh; and the world now lies 
at their feet as their economic slave,—without any hope 
of emancipation, unless Christian civilization calls a halt 
to this nefarious business of world enslavement. 

Was Hungary responsible for causing and starting the 
World War? In the face of these hard and sordid facts, 
may Hungary be justly and fairly charged with the 
causing and starting of the World War? Is there an 
honest doubt in the mind of the reader that the World 
War was not a commercial war? Money, wealth, com- 
mercial supremacy and world’s control were the aims 
and purposes of the World War. If, according to Lloyd 
George, the war had to come, “whatever emperors, 
diplomatists and statesmen said, thought or intended,” 
how could Hungary, a vassal of Austria, have had any 
controlling influence in causing or starting the war? If 
history is true, if facts are facts, if truth is truth, Hun- 
gary stands blameless and innocent before the Bar of 
Christian Civilization. 


XIX, 
HUNGARY DURING THE WORLD WAR 


Forced into the war, Hungary, as a separate and 
distinct nation, had only one vital interest in the war. 
That was to secure for herself a free and unmolested do- 
mestic peace and tranquility, immune from the venomous 
popaganda directed against her from Servia. Aside from 
that, Hungary had no interest in, and not even a remote 

possibility of material advantage resulting from, the 
war. But, as has been seen, she had no will of her own, 
nor power to stay outside of the conflict. As a member 
of the dual monarchy she had no choice, but, unwillingly, 
she was compelled to follow Austria and Germany into 
the war. Once in the war, however, Hungary fought 
honorably and bled profusely at the side of Austria and 
Germany to the very end. The poisoned pens of the 
propagandists may villify Hungary to the utmost de- 
gree of slander; but the fact remains, and let it be said 
to the well deserved praise of the Hungarians, that in 
spite of the almost unbelievable hardships, mistreat- 
ments and sufferings, Hungary had not for one moment 
during that terrible conflict violated her word of honor, 
nor did she desert those at whose side she fought, al- 
though she had been baited so to do, and though such 
dishonorable act would have resulted in material benefit 
to her. It has been freely admitted by friends and foes, 
that Hungary was an honorable friend to her “friends” 
and a worthy opponent to her foes. 

In the war Hungary had two enemies to fight, one 
enemy was the Triple Entente, and the other was her 
old enemy, Austria. While 42.6 per cent of the Austro- 
Hungarian army was recruited from Hungary, the Hun- 


164 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 165 


garian soldiers were treated as if they were foreigners. 
Only 30 per cent of the officers, 28 per cent of the Gen- 
eral Staff and 11 per cent of the generals were appointed 
from the ranks of the Hungarians. Most of the members 
of the General Staff and of the Board of Management 
were Czechs (Bohemians) or Germans. Of the 442 
members of the Board of Management only 56 were 
Hungarians. it resulted, therefore, that Hungary was 
treated as a vassal, rather than as a member of the 
monarchy. 

As an illustration and clear example of how Hungary 
was treated by Austria during the war, let the following 
facts stand: To keep Hungary in economic background, 
the supplies for the army were purchased from Austrian, 
Czech (Bohemian) and German manufacturers, while 
food stuffs were requisitioned from the Hungarian 
farmers. And to avoid any possibility that Hungary 
would effectively protest against the disgraceful treat- 
ment accorded to her, Austria explicitly forbade the 
factories of Hungary to manufacture any semi-manu- 
facturing products, such as armor plate and ammuni- 
tion.’’* 

In actual engagements the Hungarian soldiers were 
sent to the front in the thickest of the fire. It was 
the Hungarian blood that had to flow first and the Hun- 
garian army that had to be depleted first, to make sure 
that no effective protest could come from Hungary 
against the mistreatment suffered by her. Consequent- 
ly, when the Russian army threatened to invade Hun- 
gary, a German army had to be sent to aid the Hun- 
garians to prevent the Russians from overrunning Hun- 
gary. 

The Hungarians in the army and at home underwent 
many sacrifices and privations. The Board of Manage- 
ment of the Army, chiefly consisting of Austrians, 


*Hungarian Note 2, Annex 34, to Paris Peace Conference. 


166 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Czechs and Germans, ordered clothes for the Hungarian 
soldiers which were made mostly of paper. In paper 
clothes and shoes those soldiers were sent to fight in the 
Carpathian mountains, and there 25,000 in number, it 
is reported, were frozen to death or beyond recovery. 
And while the more fortunates were literally rotting 
alive in the trenches, some of the necessaries of life were 
denied them until they were willing or able to pay ex- 
orbitant prices therefor. An officer in the Hungarian 
army personally related to this writer that, while the 
Hungarian soldiers were in the front trenches, the supply 
of matches stopped suddenly and that they could not ob- 
tain one single match until they were willing to pay one 
crown (20 cents in U.S. value) for a box of matches. 


The war consumed more than the surplus of food 
needed for the people remaining at home. Privation and 
starvation threatened all of Hungary. Prices soared to 
a dazzling height. The food and clothing problem be- 
came a crucial one. “I don’t know what technically can 
be designated as famine. But when even in Hungary a 
chicken cost five dollars and a goose twenty, I think it 
may be fairly asserted that a condition closely bordering 
on famine really does exist. The civilian population suf- 
fers more or less severely from an insufficiency of nour- 
ishing food. And it is precisely the feeble and the 
sickly, the babies, women, children and aged who are 
injured the most. It will be in the end a fearful il- 
lustration of the Darwinian survival of the fittest. 
Chiefly owing to the lack of milk, infant mortality there 
has been, in 1916, more than treble what it was in 
LOU ae 

For all the sacrifices, suffering, privations, mistreat- 
ments and hunger that the Hungarians endured, there 
was neither material nor political benefit given them. 
Nor did the Hungarians expect or seek any benefit, ex- 





*Wolf von Schierbrand’s “Austria-Hungary, the Polyglot Empire,” 
p. 208. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 167 


cept that they should live on their own soil unmolested 
by foreign intrigues and propaganda. The other mem- 
bers of the monarchy, however, had various aims and 
probable fortunes to obtain from the war. In the event 
of victory, Austria’s power would be augmented. The 
Czechs would receive additional Slav territories and 
would become the leading power in the monarchy. And 
the Czechs had a “policy for all emergencies.” In the 
event of defeat, the Triple Entente would help the 
Czechs to organize a strong Bohemian State. The 
Servians, in either event of victory or defeat, would be 
given more territory and more political power. These 
expectations were worth fighting for. And when the 
opportune time arrived, both the Czechs and Jugoslavs 
foresook, and turned against, the Hungarians. 

After President Wilson, in January, 1918, announced 
his “fourteen points’ and declared that “peoples and 
provinces shall not be allowed to be bartered away from 
one sovereignty to another, as if they were lifeless ob- 
jects, or pawns in a game”; that “nations may be ruled 
and governed only with their own consent today”; and 
that “self-determination is no hollow phrase,” the Hun- 
garian army laid down its arms. Hungary took Presi- 
dent Wilson at his word and believed that he meant 
what he said. It was the principle of self-determination 
that the Hungarians fought for in 1848-9, and struggled 
for ever since thereafter. The principle of self-de- 
termination was the only interest of Hungary in the 
whole war; and that principle, the Hungarians so be- 
lieved, was assured to them as well as to others by Presi- 
dent Wilson. There was no reason left for the Hun- 
garians to continue the war. An independent Hungary 
and an unmolested domestic peace was assured to them; 
and they laid down their arms and extended a brotherly 
hand to their enemies. After the armistice was signed, 
the Hungarians joined the world in its celebration of the 
end of the war. 


168 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Hungary was looking forward for a better future. 
The breasts of the Hungarians were heaving with joy. 
At last, after centuries of struggle for independence, the 
day had arrived when Hungary could be free! “Self- 
determination,” the centuries long dream of the Hun- 
garians now became true! Out of the bounteous good 
will of the great American people, 


“Hungary, 
“Ermined and crowned, shall sit in her own seat— 
“In Peaceful state and sober majesty 
“And bravely unloosening her bonds, 
“By her strong will shall be at last the home 
“Of broadly based and virtuous liberty.” 


This was indeed a glorious dream; but, unfortunately, 
it remained a dream. The Peace Conference of Paris, 
like a nightmare, changed that dream into a hideous dis- 
appointment. 


DOG 
HUNGARY FLEECED DURING THE ARMISTICE 


At the end of the World War Hungary fell under the 
control of a radical and distinctively international Jew- 
ish element. At its head was Count Michael Karolyi, 
who was a Christian by religion, an aristocrat by wealth, 
and an “opposition” by politics. During his member- 
ship in the Hungarian House of Parliament, Karolyi ex- 
hibited a rather mediocre talent and a meager political 
ability. During Hungary’s hour: of peril, Karolyi and 
his Jewish co-agitators utilized his social position in 
order to swing Hungary under the control of the radical 
and distinctively international Jewish* element of the 
country. 

During the hour of Hungary’s danger, when the war 
was nearing its end, when her enemies were preparing 
to crucify her, when she was in dire need of a strong 
Christian government, Karolyi and his international 
Jewish adherents began to conduct a ruthless campaign 
of agitation against the constitutional government of 


*The reader’s kind indulgence is asked for the outspoken 
manner in which we write. If we want to convey the truth, we 
must be courageous enough to speak the truth. When we speak 
about the international Jews of Hungary, we do not want to be 
misunderstood; but we cannot speak about the Mohammedans, when, 
in truth and fact, the actors, concerning whom we speak, are 
international Jews. Christian civilization is entitled to know the 
truth, and we mean to tell the truth, even if that truth should 
register a shock in the supersensitiveness of the international Jews, 
concerning whom we speak. If any or all of the international Jews, 
concerning whom we speak, do now object to the revelation of the 
truth concerning their baneful and un-Christian activities, let them 
revise their method of activities and join the great Christian family 
of mankind and accept and be actuated by the great Christian 
principles of unselfish human fellowship. 


169 


170 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Hungary. Finally, on the night of October 30, 1918, in 
a mock revolution, Karolyi and his international Jewish 
co-agitators assumed full control of Hungary. On No- 
vember 6, Count Stephen Tisza, the Prime Minister of 
Hungary, a devoted Christian and one of the greatest 
Hungarian statesmen ever lived, who had so vigorously 
opposed the World War, was, by a mob of drunken sol- 
diers of the new regime, brutally assassinated in his 
home, in the presence of his devoted wife. It should be 
noted that this was the first important political assas- 
sination in the history of Hungary, as it was the first 
instance in the history of that country, that a well or- 
ganized gang of international Jews, headed by a Chris- 
tian idiot, had obtained full control of Hungary. The 
assassination of Count Tisza may serve as a warning to 
every Christian country in the world as to what might 
happen to Christian statesmen when an organized group 
of international Jews obtain full political control of any 
given country. 

The new regime preclaimed ‘‘The Hungarian People’s 
Republic,” and Karolyi was elected its president. The 
old and venerable constitution of Hungary was swept 
aside. The Parliament was disbanded and the “National 
Council,” consisting of extreme radicals and internation- 
al Jews, took over the full control of Hungary. On No- 
vember 11, 1918, King Charles IV formally abdicated. 
Karolyi and his “National Council”? had firmly seated 
themselves in the governmental saddle. 

The new government sent an order to the Hungarian 
soldiers at the front to return to Hungary. The soldiers 
complied with the order. In Budapest they were told by 
the Minister of War, Lindler, to go home. Then the Min- 
ister exclaimed: ‘I do not want to see a soldier any 
more.” Thus, the Hungarian army was demobilized. 
Afterwards, the country police force was also demob- 
ilized. ‘‘After the Socialist and Bolshevist element gained 
more and more ground in Karolyi’s councils, ,the nucleus 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 171 


of a new army was created, consisting exclusively of 
trusty Socialists and Bolshevists.’’* 

Miss Cecile Tormay, a noted Hungarian writer, in her 
book, “An Outlaw’s Diary,’+ on pages 88-89, describes 
the Karolyi “‘revolution” in the following language: 

“Karolyi’s revolution was engineered exclusively by 
Jews. They make no secret of it. In the government 
there are officially three, in reality five, Jewish ministers. 

“Garami, Jaszi, Kunfi, Szende and Diener—Dénes 
(all Jews!) have control over the Ministries of Com- 
merce, of the Mayors of the communes. The vile spell, 
which had benumbed the capital, cast its evil eye over 
the Nationalities, of Public Welfare and Labor, of 
Finance and of Foreign Affairs. By means of the Police 
Department of the Home Office, they have control over 
the police and the political secret service: they have 
placed at its head two Jews, former agents provocateurs.” 


“The right hand man of the Minister of War is a Jew 
who was formerly a photographer. The president of the 
Press Bureau is a Jew, and so is the Censor. Most 
of the members of the National Council are Jews. Jews 
are the Commander of the Garrison, the Government 
Commissary of the Soldiers’ Council, the head of the 
Workers’ Council. Karolyi’s advisers are all Jews!” 

When he believed that his government was firmly 
established, Karolyi, with a motley crowd of Jewish ‘“‘ad- 
visers,” dressed in shooting jackets, breeches and gaiters, 
went to Belgrade to arrange the terms of the armistice 
with the French General D’Esperey who commanded the 
allied forces in the East. ‘The General wore a full dress 
uniform, with all his decorations. He glared in astonish- 
ment at the motley company. He became cold and con- 
temptuous, shook hands with nobody, and folded his 
arms over his chest. Astonished at first, he became 

*See “Hungary Since the Armistice,’ by Count Laszlo 


Széchényi, in “The North American Review,” July, 1923. 
7McBride. 


172 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


ironical. ‘Are you all Jews”? the General asked. Then 
in disgust the General threw his head back haughtily, 
turned on his heel, and left them.* Karolyi and his 
crowd were not invited to dinner. 

After dinner, “General D’Esperey put on his field uni- 
form and with hard words handed Karolyi and his Jewish 
crowd the terrible, degrading conditions of the armis- 
tice.’+ While handing the terms of armistice to Karolyi, 
General D’Esperey is reported to have said: ‘The 
Czechs, Roumanians and Jugoslavs are the enemies of 
Hungary, and IJ have only to give the orders and you will 
be dstroyed.’t Thus, Hungary had received the first 
severe blow immediately at the end of the World War. 

The terms of the Armistice, dictated by the French 
General were harsh and imposed extremely heavy obli- 
gations upon Hungary. A large part of her military sup- 
plies, rolling stock, river boats and live stock was to be 
delivered to the Allies. The Hungarian army was to be 
reduced to five divisions of infantry and one division of 
cavairy. About one-third of the territory of Hungary 
was to be occupied by the allied and associated army, 
though the civil administration of the occupied territory 
was to be carried on by the Hungarian government. It 
was stipulated that the occupation was temporary and 
the boundaries of Hungary were to be settled by the 
Peace Conference. 


The Hungarians at once proceeded to comply with the 
terms of the armistice and began to strip their own 
country of the things demanded by the Allies in the 
armistice. After the Hungarians fulfilled the terms of 
the armistice and delivered to the Allies what they de- 
manded, the French General, D’Esperey made good his 
threats and let loose the Servians and Roumanians, who, 
like hungry wolves, invaded and fell upon Hungary, and 

*““An Outlaw’s Diary,” pp. 107 and 108. 


fIbid, p. 108. 
Ibid, p. 104. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 173 


shamefully ravaged the country. Thus, the terms of the 
armistice were immediately violated by the Allies. 

Stripped of the things the Allies wanted and her army 
demobilized, Hungary was unable to check the invaders, 
who proceeded to devastate everything that was left in 
Hungary after the armistice. The country was invaded 
in the South by the Servians in November, and in the 
East by the Roumanians, in the month of December. 
The Roumanian soldiers were beragged, wearing straw 
hats; but they helped themselves to whatever clothing 
they found in Hungary. These marauders were fol- 
lowed by the Czechs in the North and took from the 
Hungarians whatever was found. The invaders, after 
having stripped the country of its valuables, proceeded 
to divide up the territory of Hungary and to occupy 
their shares as “strategically important points.” It was 
a free grab; and unfortunate Hungary was torn into 
pieces, as by the claws of ravaging wolves. And the 
Entente, which had fought ‘‘to make the world safe for 
democracy,” looked on, coldly and with fiendish uncon- 
cern. 

The invaders recognized neither domestic nor inter- 
national law. Not satisfied with robbing the helpless 
Hungarians of their land and personal belongings, the 
marauders violated even the persons of the Hungarians. 
According to the report of Professor Coolidge of Har- 
vard University, who was a member of the American 
Peace Commission, in the ancient Hungarian city of 
Kolozsvar, a young lady, speaking in the Hungarian lan- 
guage, remarked to her husband that the Roumanian 
soldiers patrolling the street were bedecked in Hungarian 
uniforms, whereas the day before she saw them in Rou- 
manian rags. The young lady and her husband were 
arrested and, stripped of their clothing, were given 
twenty-five strokes of birch on their naked bodies. It 
was further reported to Professor Coolidge that the Serv- 
ians also had introduced flogging as a punishment for 


174 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


the Hungarians who lived in the “occupied” territories. 

How scornfully the Roumanian invaders violated even 
the international law is shown by the following state- 
ment written by a professor of the University of Kolozs- 
var to the editor of the “London Nation” and published 
in that periodical on July 12, 1919 :— 

“On May 10 the Roumanians, relying on military force, 
declared our university to be the property of the Rou- 
manian State, and invited our professors to take the oath 
of fidelity to Roumania and its King. Relying on inter- 
national law, we unanimously refused to commit such 
an act of treason to the fatherland. Thereupon, 48 hours 
after the dispatch of their demand, our university was 
surrounded, during lesson hours, by armed forces. The 
professors were expelled from their chairs, our labora- 
tory equipment was seized, and nearly 2,500 students 
were dispersed by the suspension of our university life. 
Furthermore, the assistant professors and their staff 
were forced, on pain of immediate expulsion, to remain in 
their places and continue their clinical work under the 
control of their old students of Roumanian nationality. 


“It is needless to add that all this is contrary to inter- 
national law. It is enough to remind you, that accord- 
ing to the fundamental principle of international law, 
every military occupation previous to the conclusion of 
peace is merely temporary, and has no judicial conse- 
quences. Furthermore, article 75 of the Hague Con- 
vention expressly forbids any citizen of occupied terri- 
tory from being invited or forced to take the oath of 
allegiance to the conquering power, while article 56 pro- 
vides that the property of schools and scientific insti- 
tutes, even if they belong to the State, must be con- 
sidered to be private property.’’* 

Against this vandalism and cruel violation of laws and 
outrages committed against the properties and persons of 





*Quoted in Statement of Eugene Pivany to Committee on 
Foreign Relation, Sixth Congress, First Session. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 175 


the Hungarians there was no recourse. To resist these 
vandals by arms would have been suicidal, because Hun- 
gary had no standing army; besides, the Allies were hold- 
ing Hungary by her throat. It was more in line with 
human reason to allow themselves to be robbed of their 
personal belongings and liberty and thus save their lives, 
than to save their property by driving the invaders out 
of Hungary and, at the same time, allow themselves to 
be killed by the guns of the Allies. 

Besides, Hungary expected the Allies to keep their 
words and comply with the terms of the armistice. It 
was reasonable for the Hungarians to believe that the 
nations which fought for the high ideals of making the 
world “safe for democracy” would have due respect for 
their promises and agreements and protect the rights of 
the conquered. Relying upon this belief, President Ka- 
rolyi frantically appealed to the Allies and begged them 
to accord to Hungary that treatment to which she was 
entitled under the terms of the armistice and accord- 
ing to international law. The appeal fell upon deaf ears 
and the invaders continued ransacking Hungary, un- 
molested, unresisted and with the consent of the Allies. 


This insane policy of the Allies visited upon Hungary 
another series of outrages. The Bolshevik regime of 
Russia, by that time, had “educated” the bolshevikally 
inclined Hungarian Jewish prisoners of war held in Rus- 
sia. They were trained to become skillful agitators and 
untiring apostles of the gospel of Bolshevism. While the 
“occupied” territories of Hungary were being devastated 
and ransacked by the invaders, and while Karolyi’s gov- 
ernment was in the full control of radicals and inter- 
national Jews, these trained agitators, supplied with an 
enormous amount of Russian money, and augmented by 
a large number of Russian Jews, swooped down upon 
Hungary and spread all over the unoccupied territory 
of the country, preaching the “redeeming gospel of Bol- 
shevism.” They promised the Hungarians liberty, 


176 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


wealth and immunity from the invaders. If the Hun- 
garians would accept the doctrine of Bolshevism, all their 
sufferings would be eliminated. Under the Bolshevik 
regime the country would be cleared of the invaders. 
Everybody would have all he should desire. ‘‘Become a 
convert to Bolshevism,” said these apostles, ‘and Hun- 
gary will be free.” . . Those bolsheviks were voluble 
promissors. 


Under normal conditions Hungary would be the last 
country in the world to become Bolshevik. But this was 
not a normal condition. The Hungarians were being 
robbed and flogged by the invaders who were in every 
respect inferior to the Hungarians. An appeal to the 
conscience and to the honor of the victorious Allies 
brought them no relief against the outrages and indig- 
nities committed against them. The newly organized 
army was in the hands of the radicals and international 
Jews. There was no strength left for the Hungarians in 
Hungary successfully to oppose Bolshevism. Ka4rolyi,* 
without and authority from Hungary, turned the gov- 
ernment over to the Bolsheviks. Christian Hungary was 
no more. 


The Bolsheviks took over the control of the Hungarian 
government on March 21, 1919, and “ruled” Hungary 
until August 12th of the same year. Bela Kuhn, whose 


*Karolyi and his Jewish co-politicians afterwards fled from 
Hungary. For some time the rendezvous of this political scum of 
Hungary was Vienna. From there they directed their venomous 
propaganda against Hungary. When their fund was depleted, they 
scattered into several countries. With the aid of Czechoslovak pass- 
ports some of them had succeeded in entering the United States of 
America. Under Jewish patronage they are in this country now 
slandering the land of their birth which they had almost succeeded in 
ruining. In their dishonorable and slanderous propaganda they refer 
to themselves as “exiles,” comparing themselves to the great and 
ever faithful son of Hungary,—Louis Kossuth. But it should be 
remembered that Kossuth was a Christian Hungarian and that during 
his world-wide activities in behalf of Hungary he never slan- 
dered Hungary. Karolyi and his Jewish co-politicians,—those birds 
which so unconscionably befoul their own nest,—have never been 
and are not now patriots of the type of Louis Kossuth. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE LEE 


real name was Moritz Cohen, one of the “educated”’ pris- 
oners of war, assumed a dictatorial power and thus be- 
came the “Semitic Dictator’ of Hungary. The personnel 
of the “government” were selected from the ranks of the 
agitators, about ninety-five per cent of “whose names 
tell us that they were of Jewish origin.”* The country 
then was divided into districts, and at the head of each 
district a commissaire was placed. It was not uncom- 
mon for the Bolsheviks to appoint janitors of Jewish 
churches to the office of commissaire who held in the hol- 
low of their hands the life or death of the people in their 
districts. Terror squads were organized, and the “red 
terror’ was in full swing. 

The Bolsheviks now set to work to destroy what was 
left of Hungary. They followed the example of the icon- 
oclastic farmer whose vineyard was threatened by a 
storm. Seeing that his grape vines were in danger of 
being destroyed by the impending storm, this farmer 
took into his hand a heavy pole and, with his face turned 
toward heaven, said: ‘‘Now, Lord, let’s see which one of 
us can do a more perfect job of destruction.” Then he 
proceeded to “beat the storm to it.” Private property 
was seized and turned over to the converts of bolshe- 
vism. The rights of individuals to life, liberty and prop- 
erty were trampled upon. Those who did not subscribe to 
the Bolshevik doctrine were arrested, jailed and sum- 
marily executed. Venerable old men were torn from 
their families and shot to death in full public view. And 
when fathers of Christian families were held in jails 
without food, and their daughters or wives wished to 
take food to them, it was necessary for these ladies to 
pass through the offices of Samuelly, the Jewish chief 
of the Bolshevik terror squad, who fiendishly offered to 
permit the food to be conveyed to the incarcerated 
fathers, provided the young ladies would first submit to 
the ravages of Samuelly and of his henchmen. When 


*Dillon’s ‘Inside Story of the Peace Conference,” p. 224. 


178 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


these Christian young ladies had turned away in disgust 
and horror from that unspeakable Monster, he ordered 
them out of his office; but before they could escape from 
the building, they were seized and outraged, and their 
abdomens ripped open. Men were arrested in their 
clubs, carried away in trucks, murdered during trans- 
portation, and their bodies were thrown into the river. 


The terror with which the bolsheviks ruled Hungary is 
fully explained by the following order given by one of 
the commissaires: 


“Do not shrink from the shedding of blood, for nothing 
worth while can be obtained without it. Without blood 
there can be no terror, and without terror there can be 
no dictatorship of the proletariat.’’* 


To carry out to the limit their system of “blood and 
terror,” the bolsheviks abolished the right of trial and 
the right of defense. Christian Hungarians who op- 
posed the bolsheviks were arrested and, without the 
formality of trial, and without the right of defense, were 
condemned to death. As an example of this bolshevik 
outrage, the following case is cited: 


The bolsheviks arrested ten Hungarians in the Baross 
Café, in Budapest. They were charged with being 
“counter-revolutionaries.”” At midnight of the same day 
the accused were hauled before Czerny, one of the lead- 
ers of the bolshevik “terror squad.” The prosecutor read 
and explained to the prisoners the charges against them. 
Then Czerny, the “Lenin boy,” put his watch on the 
table and told the lawyer of the accused that he had one 
minute to plead for each of the ten accused. After this 
mockery, without any formality, the bolshevik terrorist 
condemned eight of the ten accused to death. On the 
same morning the eight condemned were shot to death.+ 

*Quoted in Count Paul Teleki’s “The Evolution of Hun- 


gary and Its Place in European History,” p. 136. 
yIbid, p. 1388. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 179 


This, then, is a fair example of what a government by 
bolshevik Jews, for bolshevik Jews and by bolshevik Jew- 
ish atrocity can accomplish! And Christian civilization 
might pause for a moment and ponder over these un- 
precedented atrocities. 

In that terrible national catastrophe the Christians of 
Hungary looked toward the Christian Churches as the 
only source of national salvation. They clung to the 
word “Christian,” in which the salvation of Hungary 
was assuringly implied. While passing in front of any 
of the Christian churches, the Christian men reverently 
uncovered their heads. The Catholic bared his head just 
as reverently as the Protestant. The Christian women 
of whatsoever denomination, with prayer on their lips, 
passed in front of the Christian churches, appealing to 
the Prince of Peace, that He might avert that awful na- 
tional tragedy and save Christian Hungary from that 
terrible Jewish tyranny. It was somewhat later that 
Lloyd George, ex-Prime Minister of England, as if to con- 
firm the belief of the Christian Hungarians, said: “‘The 
religion of Jesus Christ is the only thing that can save 
the world from another catastrophe.” 

It may be of some interest to the reader to know the 
reason why the bolshevik Jews succeeded in obtaining 
dictatorial control of Hungary, and why those bolshevik 
Jews wreaked such a terrible vengeance upon Christian 
Hungary. We shall give facts which will explain the 
reasons. 

The Hungarians had always been tolerant and ex- 
tremely liberal and friendly toward those who settled 
in Hungary. In 1785 there were 75,000 Jews in Hun- 
gary, and they got along very friendly with the Hun- 
garians. During the time the Jews were persecuted in 
Roumania, Russia, and Poland, thousands of Jews from 
those countries flocked into Hungary. Just like the 
United States of America did, Hungary threw her gates 
wide open and admitted the persecuted Jews and treated 


180 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


them with the utmost of Christian liberalism. The result 
of that liberalism was that in 1910 there were 912,000 
Jews in Hungary. 

Hungary was good to the immigrant Jews. Under the 
very liberal laws of Hungary, the immigrant Jews were 
given the right to acquire Hungarian citizenship, even 
before they learned to appreciate the rights and_ privi- 
leges of Hungarian citizenship. Many of them consid- 
ered Hungary not so much as their country but as a field 
of exploitation. Like Marlow’s Jew of Malta, they con- 
sidered the accumulation of wealth, by any means what- 
soever, above any religious or political consideration. 
When the Hungarians realized that their liberalism to- 
ward those immigrant Jews was a mistake, it was too 
late. Those Jews, like the Jew of Malta, could grin and 
say: 

“Rather had I, a Jew, be hated thus (being wealthy), 

Than pitied in Christian poverty. 

They say that we are a scatter’d nation: 

I cannot tell; but we have scrambled up 

More wealth by far than those that brag of (Christian) 
Taine 

“O girl! O Gold! O beauty! O my bliss!’’* 


Count Teleki, former Premier of Hungary, says in his 
book, on page 142, that “bolshevism in Hungary was led 
and directed by these foreigners (Jews). Of course,” 
he says, “there were Jews of older Hungarian origin, 
just as there were Hungarians taking part in the bol- 
Shevist movement, but the hatred of the people was 
aroused by the Galicians” (the Polish and Russian Jews). 
When the Hungarians opposed the outrages of those 
Jews, the cry of “white terror” was sent broadcast, and 
Count Teleki says “we (Hungarians) had no means to 
defend ourselves,’ for the reason that the dissemina- 
tion of news and, therefore, the means to mold public 


*Marlow’s Plays. The Jew of Malta. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 181 


opinion, were in the hands and control of Jews in Europe. 
Those Polish and Russian Jews could torture the Hun- 
garians,—they could wait in front of Christian Churches 
for the Hungarian Christians and as those Christians 
came out of the churches they could be hanged to the 
nearest trees; but Christian civilization did not hear of it. 
But if a Hungarian Christian happened to step on the 
small toe of any of those Jews, the Jew had yelled so 
loud, that the whole of Christendom had heard it. 


Thus, during the bolshevik dictatorship in Hungary, 
those “foreign” Jews devastated Hungary, tortured and 
murdered Christian Hungarian women, young and old; 
yet Christian civilization heard very little of those atroci- 
ties. At this time, when even some of the American 
newspapers are writing ultimatums to the Hungarian 
government to resign because the Jews do not like that 
government, Christian civilization, and even the better 
element of Jewdom, might, with some moral benefit, pon- 
der over the facts recited here. It is an utter folly for 
any Jew to believe that the Christian Hungarian men 
and women can be impoverished, tortured, outraged and 
murdered without a very vigorous and, indeed, active 
protest. 

It would seem natural that the Christian nations, such 
as the victorious Allies are, would intervene to prevent 
the bolshevik Jews from utterly destroying Hungary. 
But there was a purpose of a definite nature in tortur- 
ing the Christian Hungarians to the extremest point of 
endurance. Certain financial groups had an evil design 
on Hungary. Certain financial advantages were to be 
obtained from Hungary, before her suffering would be 
assuaged. But before such advantages could be gained, 
Hungary had to be forced down on her knees. Certain 
groups of international financiers wanted their pound of 
flesh from Hungary. And no Portia was there to insist 
that no more than one pound of flesh shall be cut! 

Those international financiers, however, did not have 


182 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


the temerity of the “Merchant of Venice” to take into 
their hands their whetted knives and cut their pound of 
flesh from Hungary. They were too cowardly for that. 
They used the Roumanian army and the “Allied Army 
of Occupation” for that purpose. As a first step, a 
Roumanian army was sent into Hungary to occupy all 
the non-occupied territory of Hungary and to capture 
Budapest, the capital. 


The plan of campaign decided on had Marshal Foch 
for its author. It was, therefore, business-like. He de- 
manded a quarter of million men (July 17, 1919), to 
which it was decided that Roumania should contribute 
120,000, Jugoslavia 50,000 and Czechoslovakia as many 
as she could conveniently afford. But before the prep- 
arations were begun, Bela Kun flung his troops against 
the Roumanians with initial success, drove them 
across the river Tisza with considerable loss, and struck 
dismay into the members of the Supreme Council at 
Paris. The Roumanians afterward returned and defeated 
the Hungarians.* 


The Roumanian army now marched on to Budapest. 
Suddenly a peremptory order was sent from the Peace 
Conference to the Roumanians to stop. But the Rou- 
manians replied: “We take orders here only from our 
own government, which is in Bucharest.”+ The reason 
for this order was not by any means a tender attitude on 
the part of the victorious Allies, to save Hungary from 
further ravages and outrages. The purpose was to gain 
time to parley for economic advantages. Some of the 
officers of the Allied army were in the employ, or else 
members, of certain financial groups, seeking economic 
advantages in Hungary. 'To accomplish their purpose, 
they combined military force with bribery. Kuhn, the 


*Dr. E. J. Dillon’s “The Inside Story of the Peace Confer- 
ence, p. 221. 


fIbid: p. 232. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 183 


Bolshevik dictator, was offered brilliant advantages to 
be given him by the Allies. He was assured that if he 
would give, in the Banat, certain concessions to a finan- 
cial group he would be left in power unmolested and that 
“subsequently he would be honored by an invitation to the 
Peace Conference of Paris.” The name of this “financial 
group for obvious reasons remained nameless.”’* 

Such was the army, the power behind that army, 
and the method used to make the world “safe for demo- 
CTaCcva: 

The “Banat,” coveted by the “certain financial group,” 
is one of the richest unexploited regions in Europe. Its 
mines of gold, zinc, lead, coal and iron offer an irresistible 
temptation to pushing capitalists and their governments 
who feel further attracted by the credible announcement 
that it also possesses oil in quantities large enough to 
warrant exploitation.+ 


The Banat was an integral part of Hungary for over 
one thousand years, ever since Hungary existed. Dur- 
ing all these one thousand years all the nations of Europe 
recognized it as a part of Hungary. But after the armis- 
tice, the Jugoslavs claimed the Banat for themselves, ‘‘in 
order to possess herself of these abundant supplies.” The 
Jugoslavs, however, were not able to hold that territory; 
therefore, the “certain financial group which for obvious 
reasons remained nameless” attempted to obtain conces- 
sion therein from the Bolshevik regime. The ‘“‘conces- 
sion hunters are not fastidious about the nationality or 
character of those who bestow what they happen to be 
seeking.’ 

These “enterprising officers belonging to the Allied 
Army of Occupation” did not succeed, at first, in their 
attempt to obtain control of the Banat. But what is im- 
possible for an army controlled by “financial group’’? 

*Dr. Dillon’s “The Inside Story of the Peace Conference,” p. 239. 


yIbid. 
tIbid, p. 239. 


184 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


If no concession could be obtained from Jugoslavia or 
from the Hungarian Bolsheviks, there were other meth- 
ods whereby the concessions could be secured. In short, 
the Banat was made an “independent republic.” And 
since “it was obvious that the new community contained 
a very small population for an independent state, a pro- 
tector would be required.” And “this humanitarian role 
of protectress” was promised to be assigned to demo- 
cratic France. And French agents were on the spot to 
approve the arrangement (The actors in this episode 
were not all officers and civil servants. They included 
some men in responsible positions) .* 

“In this compromising fashion Bela Kuhn was left for 
the time being in undisturbed power, and none of his 
friends had any fear that he would be driven out by the 
Allies so long as he contrived to hit it off with the Hun- 
garians. Should the Hungarians turn away from him, 
however, the cosmopolitan financiers, whose cordial vir- 
tues are suppleness and adaptability, would readily work 
with his successor, whoever he might be.”’+ 


It so happened, however, that the concessions sought in 
the Banat were not obtained from the Bolshevik dictator. 
But this was a small matter for the “financial group.” 
With the consent of the Peace Conference at Paris, which 
was also controlled by the “financial group,” the Rou- 
manians were let loose and they marched through Hun- 
gary and occupied Budapest. ‘“‘Vengeance is mine,” said 
the “financial group.” And they got vengeance. 

The Roumanian army now redoubled its efforts to pil- 
lage in Hungary what was left by the Bolsheviks. ‘The 
story of the pillaging by the Roumanian army in Hun- 
gary is Homeric. It equals anything of the kind done 
in the war. The Roumanians took away machines, farm 
implements, cattle, and even seed grain of the peasants. 
A member of the English Mission, sent into the east of 


*Ibid, p. 240. 
tIbid, p. 240. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 185 


Hungary to investigate the facts, said epigramatically, 
that the Roumanians had not even left the nails in the 
boards’ !* 

“During the revolutionary movement and the lengthy 
crisis ensuing, a part of the capital of the country was 
annihilated, another part was eaten up; what might have 
remained has fallen victim to the Roumanian occupation. 
Our factories have been stripped; and the bulk of the 
stock of machinery and animals and means of communi- 
cation of our agriculture have been either requisitioned 
or simply taken away by the armies of occupation. In- 
deed the lack of supply since the Roumanian occupation, 
the lack of all means and implements has made the sup- 
ply of the materials essential to the maintenance of our 
economic life impracticable.”+ 

Nor was this all. In their effort to make a thorough 
haul from Hungary, the Roumanian soldiers entered the 
homes of the Hungarians, stripped the linen from their 
beds and carried off their clothing. Anything and every- 
thing that could be piled into trucks and freight cars 
were taken. So eager were the Roumanians to clean up 
Hungary, that they actually took and carried away the 
door knobs. And Hungary was so thoroughly “cleaned 
out,” that no linen was left, in which the newly born 
babes could be wrapped, so that the unfortunate creat- 
ures had to be wrapped in ordinary tissue paper. 

When there was nothing left for them to take, the 
Roumanians backed large trucks in front of the doors 
of the Hungarian National Museum and were preparing 
to haul away the invaluable treasures of arts and other 
collections of national import. What the ignorant Rou- 
manians wanted with the priceless collection of arts is 
a matter of speculation; but that they intended to “clean 
out” the Museum was evident enough. But it happened 

JJ bass’. bhne Peacewlangie..p: 193: 


jHungarian Note 2. Presentation Note to Peace Conference, 
January 14, 1919, p. 19. 


186 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


that by that time there was in Budapest an American 
Military Mission, commanded by Brigadier General 
Bandholz. Having heard of the intended vandalism by 
the Roumanians, General Bandholz hastened to the Mu- 
seum. The Roumanian trucks were already backed up 
to the door of the Gallery when he arrived. He quickly 
put the United States seal on the door of the Museum 
and in a brief, stern and unmistakable American style 
told the Roumanian Staff that the breaking of that seal 
would result in serious consequences. The Roumanians 
promptly left the Museum and the priceless treasures of 
arts and other collections, the pride of the Hungarian 
Nation, were saved. 

The Hungarians could no longer bear the outrages and 
humiliations of the Roumanian invaders. Under the lead- 
ership of Admiral Nicholas Horthy, now Governor of 
Hungary, a number of brave Hungarians organized an 
army. Poorly equipped though they were, they marched 
on to Budapest. They were determined to fight and die, 
rather than suffer any more outrages at the hands of the 
invaders. The Roumanian army, as cowardly as it came 
in, moved out of Budapest and marched to the line of 
demarcation, without offering any resistance. Thus, at 
last, Budapest, together with the little strip of Hungarian 
territory, was freed from foreign occupation and rav- 
ages. 

These are facts that occurred after the armistice, be- 
tween Hungary and the victorious Allies, was signed. 
The high sounding phrases, the lofty principles and the 
much heralded “war aims” were lost sight of, when ‘‘the 
financial group” wanted to obtain concessions in the vir- 
gin land of Hungary. If the sufferings of Hungary were 
stopped here, it might have appeared that dazed civiliza- 
tion had come to its senses and assumed a human form 
and acted in terms of human thought and feeling. 

But Hungary’s cup was not full to the brim yet. She 
had to undergo a painful operation on the table of the 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 187 


Peace Conference of Paris and there to learn how cruel 
modern civilization can be. There on the operating table 
she was taught the modern meaning of the term, ‘“‘the 
world safe for democracy.” 


“O judgment, thou art fled to brutish beasts, 
And men have lost their reason !—Bear with me; 
My heart is on the table there with (Hungary), 
And I must pause till it comes back to me.’’* 


*With apology to “Julius Caesar.” 


XXI 
THE MUTILATION OF HUNGARY 


“Look, in this place ran Cassius’ dagger through: 
See what a rent the envious Casca made: 
Through this the well-beloved Brutus stabbed: 
And, as he pluck’d his cursed steel away, 

Mark how the blood of (Hungary) follows it.” 


: “T have neither wit, nor words, nor worth, 
Action, nor utterance, nor power of speech, 
To stir men’s blood; I only speak right on: 
I tell you that which you yourselves do know; 
Show you poor (Hungary’s) wounds. 
And bid them speak for me.’’* 


The tragic end of Hungary came during the session of 
the Peace Conference assembled at Paris. In unison 
with every civilized people of the world, Hungary ex- 
pected that the Peace Conference would bring about a 
condition that would make this a better world to live in. 
“The world must be made safe for democracy.” “Its 
peace must be planted upon the tested foundations of 
political liberty.” These were the principles that Presi- 
dent Wilson proclaimed to the world.t Upon these 
principles Hungary rightfully expected that, in the ap- 
plication of these lofty ideals, she would be accorded a 
treatment that would meet not only her own but also the 
eager expectation of mankind. But this eager expecta- 
tion of mankind was not realized. Hungary was muti- 
lated and economically and nationally destroyed. 





*With apology to “Julius Caesar.” 
yAddress to U. S. Congress, April 2, 1917. 


188 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 189 


The Peace Conference at Paris was the most impor- 
tant gathering of its kind within the memory of human 
history. Peace Conferences there were many before. 
For example, there was the Congress of Vienna in 1815, 
a gathering of gaudy and absolute emperors, kings, 
princes and diplomats. The avowed purpose of that Con- 
gress was to reshape the boundaries of Europe and to 
divide the land and people among the crowned rulers of 
Europe. There the people had no voice in the decision 
of the Congress; it was held for the benefit and enrich- 
ment of the victorious monarchs of the continent of Eu- 
rope. But the Peace Conference of Paris, it was be- 
lieved, was held by the chosen representatives of the 
peoples of the victorious countries. The purpose was to 
make peace which “must be planted upon the tested foun- 
dations of political liberty.”* A peace which was “to 
secure an enduring peace in the future;+ for “‘no peace 
can last, or ought to last, which does not recognize that 
no right anywhere exists to hand peoples about as if they 
were property.’t To lay the foundation for the Peace 
Conference ‘men were asked to throw themselves into 
the fighting, so that the world might be made ‘safe for 
democracy’; and so that the war with all its horrors 
might be brought to an end. Everywhere the masses of 
the people, the simple minded, the liberal, the idealists, 
yearned for these things and believed that they would 
shortly come to pass, and that a new and better world 
was about to be brought into being.’§ The war was, 
the people were so told, the “‘peoples’ war,’”’ and now the 
Peace Conference was, or rather should have been, by the 
people, for the people and for the benefit of mankind. 


The personnel of the Conference consisted of three dis- 
tinct divisions, (1) the chief delegates, (2) the plenipo- 


*Wilson. 
+Bryce. 
tWilson. 
§E. R. Turner’s ‘‘Hurope Since 1870,” p. 499. 


190 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


tentiaries, and (3) the “experts” attached to each dele- 
gation. Besides, there were, in goodly number, “repre- 
sentatives” of various national, “religious” and, most of 
all, financial interests.* The chief figures were, Wood- 
row Wilson, President of the United States of America; 
Lloyd George, Prime Minister of England; Signor Or- 
lando, Prime Minister of Italy; M. Clemenceau, Prime 
Minister of France. These four men were designated in 
the newspapers as the “Big Four.” They ‘were all sur- 
rounded by Jewish advisers, who played a decisive part 
at the Peace Conference.’’+ 


These “Big Four’ chiefs were primarily politicians. 
They were not equal to the great task which the civilized 
people of the world expected them to perform. During 
the conference they exhibited an appalling ignorance of 
the very things upon which a just and lasting peace could 
be based. During their deliberations, they depended too 
much upon their “Jewish advisers” and, therefore, proved 
themselves unequal to their task. Consequently, the re- 
sult of their work left the world in dismay, Europe para- 
lyzed and Hungary asphyxiated. 

Life for the members of the Peace Conference was 
gorgeous in Paris. The “Big” chiefs were applauded. 
President Wilson was acclaimed as the “Saviour of the 
World.” They were basking in the widely spread rays 
of the unlimited admiration of the people of Europe. 
“The chiefs of the peace armies resided in sumptuous 
hotels, furnished luxuriously in dubious taste, flooded 
after sundown with dazzling light, and filled by day with 
the buzz of idle chatter, the shuffling of feet, the banging 
of doors, and the ringing of bells. Music and dancing 
enlivened the inmates when their toil was over and time 
had to be killed. Thus, within one could find anxious de- 
liberation and warm debate; without, noisy revel and 

*Nitti’s “Wreck of Europe,” p. 111. 


+Prot, » GC, saroles) University, 1of  hdinbure scotland: me Cur 
rent History Magazine,” January, 1923, p. 598. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 191 


vulgar brawl.’”* And all this happened, while millions 
of peoples, especially children in Europe, were, out of 
the bounty of the American people, fed and clothed to 
keep their withering souls within their starving bodies! 

The conference reduced itself down to four men, “The 
Big Four,’ President Wilson, Lloyd George, Orlando and 
Clemenceau, and thus the conference was the ‘“‘Big Four,” 
and the “Big Four’ were the conference. The main 
work of the conference was, it was believed, done by the 
“Big Four.” Their deliberations were held in secret, so 
far as the people of the world and their respective civil 
governments were concerned. In their deliberations they 
were controlled not by their convictions based upon their 
special knowledge of the subject, but by “‘politics,” and 
“politics” was based upon “public opinion,” which was 
manufactured in the various countries by newspapers, 
most of which were controlled by certain financial in- 
terests. While the subject of the deliberations of the 
conference, the causes and reasons upon which its con- 
clusions were based and the conclusions themselves were 
of special interest to the people of the world, the people 
were denied the information, while the financial interests 
were fully informed of these very things. 


There are two glaring examples of how the “secrets” 
of the conference were kept from the people of the world, 
while the financial interests had in their possession the 
very secrets which the people were denied. The Senate 
of the United States of America had requested from 
President Wilson a copy of one of the ‘“‘secret” treaties; 
but the request was refused, on the ground that it was a 
secret document; and, although no treaty can be made 
with the United States without the consent of the Sen- 
ate, that law-making body could not obtain the secret; 
while, at that very time, a copy of that very “secret” 
treaty was in the hands of certain financial interests in 


*Dr. E. J. Dillon’s ‘‘The Inside Story of the Peace Confer- 
ence,” p. 14. 


192 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


~ New York. The French Parliamentary Committee of the 
Budget had a similar experience. It had requested its 
own government for a section of the Peace Treaty deal- 
ing with finances. The Committee on Foreign Affairs 
made a similar request. Both were refused. “I should 
much like to communicate to you the text you ask for,” 
said the French Premier, ‘‘but I may not do so until it 
is signed by the President of the Republic.” But the 
adroit editor of the Bonsoir “imported six hundred copies 
of the forbidden Treaty from Switzerland, and sent them 
as a present to the Deputies of the Chamber, whereupon 
the parliamentary authorities posted up a notice inform- 
ing all Deputies who desired a copy to call at the ques- 
tor’s office, where they would receive it gratuitously as a 
present from the Bonsoir. Accordingly, the Deputies, 
including the Speaker, Deschanel, thronged the ques- 
tor’s office. Even solemn-faced Ministers received a copy 
of the thick volume which I possessed ever since the day 
it was issued.”* ‘The excuse” of the Prime Minister was 
a “mere humbug.’’* 


This secrecy toward the public and openness toward 
the financial interests appears ridiculous and at the same 
time disgraceful; but there were good reasons therefor. 
The warring people on the side of England and France 
had been told during the war that it was the ‘“‘people’s 
war” and that one of the foundations of the peace after 
the world war would be “‘open covenants openly arrived 
at.”+ The fact, however, was that the work of the Peace 
Conference was based upon treaties and agreements 
secretly “arrived at’? among the members of the Triple 
Entente. This fact was known to the “Big Four” and 
to the financial interests before the Conference convened 
and while it deliberated. For the public these secrets 


*Dr. E. J. Dillon’s ‘‘The Inside Story of the Peace Confer- 
ence,”’ p. 1382. 
7First point of Wilson’s 14 Points. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 193 


were considered dangerous to know; and that was suffi- 
cient reason for the secrecy. 


The purpose of the Peace Conference at Paris was not, 
in reality, to make peace but to make up anew the map 
of Europe; and, consequently, there is no peace. The 
chief aim was to dismember the Austro-Hungarian Mon- 
archy and thereby snatch from Germany the control of 
the Balkans and to block definitely the completion of the 
Berlin-Bagdad Railroad. Coincidentally with this aim 
was the purpose so to distribute the land theretofore be- 
longing to the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy and also to 
so create a Poland, that certain international financial 
interests might obtain concessions in the fields contain- 
ing natural resources, such as various ores and oil. There 
is nothing contained in the Peace Treaty that would in- 
dicate even a sign of desire to create peace; while the 
entire document is teeming with conditions favoring the 
hunters of special privileges. ‘‘The secret treaties,’”’ which 
were made by and among the predatory powers in the 
interest of the Allies, ‘““won out and formed the basis of 
the five treaties of the so-called peace drafted by the Paris 
Conference.* 


To work out and give the world a just and durable 
peace would have required the services of men who were, 
in a large measure, independent in thought and action 
and were qualified by knowledge to formulate the peace 
that the world needed and expected. ‘The Big Four” 
fell short of this qualification. “They were mere nov- 
ices in international affairs, and geography, ethnography, 
psychology and political history were sealed books to 
them.” While the nature of their tasks demanded that 
they should be specialists in practically everything, ‘‘they 
were specialists in nothing.” “Whether one contem- 
plates them in the light of their public acts or through 
the prisms of gossip, the figures cut by the delegates of 


*John F. Bass’ ‘‘The Peace Tangle,” p. 25. 


194 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


the Great Powers were pathetic. Giants in the parlia- 
mentary sphere, they shrank to the dimension of dwarfs 
in the international. In matters of international poli- 
tics they were helplessly at sea.’’* 

All the writers whose works had been consulted agree 
on this: that the four chief delegates themselves did 
not have adequate knowledge of the facts which were, 
or should have been, the basis of a just and durable peace. 
Therefore, they had to depend upon the advice of their 
“Jewish experts,” by whom they were surrounded. Clem- 
enceau held the idea that “‘treaties are a method of con- 
tinuing war.’}+ President Wilson ‘‘was fickle,” “‘supreme- 
ly ignorant of things European,” and “with his academic 
simplicity he was unprepared.”’t Mr. Lansing, the Sec- 
retary of State and one of the members of the American 
official delegates to the Peace Conference, complains in 
his book that he was rarely consulted and even if con- 
sulted, his advice was not heeded. President Wilson told 
Mr. Lansing that he (Wilson) ‘did not intend to have 
lawyers drafting the peace treaty.”§ President Wilson 
made good his statement; for the financial part of the 
Paris Peace Treaty was written by Mr. Bernard Baruch, 
a New York financier. 

A few examples of the utter ignorance of the “Big 
Four” concerning the geography of Europe which they 
were to reshape are submitted to the reader. 

“Ts it Upper or Lower Silesia for which those greedy 
Poles are hankering?” ‘‘Please point out to me Dalma- 
tia and tell me what connection there is between it and 
Fiume.” “TI cannot understand the spokesmen of the 
smaller states. They make me stark mad. They single 
out a strip of territory and for no intelligible reason flock 
around it like birds of prey around a corpse on the field of 

*Dr. E. J. Dillon’s ‘’ The Inside Story of the Peace Confer- 
ence,’ pp. 102-1038. 
*Francesco Nitti’s “The Wreck of Europe,” p. 68. 


s1 bid ep. es: 
§Lansing’s “The Peace Negotiations,” p. 107. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 195 


battle. Take Silesia for example. The Poles are clam- 
oring for it as if the very existence of their country de- 
pended on their annexing it. The Germans are still 
more crazy about it. The world has gone mad. And 
what does France herself want with it?’ ‘What had 
Frederick the Great to do with the partition of Poland?” 
“T thought the Kurds and the Turks are the same people.” 
“Where is Transylvania which is coveted by the Rou- 
manians ?”’ 

The subjects of these questions were important, be- 
cause they formed a part of the causes for which the war 
was fought. It was very essential for those who had 
taken upon themselves the task to reshape the map of 
Europe to know the subject of those inquiries. Silesia 
was very important for the German industries; but now 
the French wanted it annexed to Poland, so that French 
and English financiers could exploit it. While Transyl- 
vania comprised about one-third of Hungary and con- 
tained valuable minerals, which the Roumanians wanted 
to govern and certain financial interests to exploit. The 
disposition of these matters were vital to the peace of 
Europe. The arbitrary disposal of them left Europe and 
the world without peace. Yet, the “Big Four’ were 
childishly ignorant of these vital matters. 

It was before this “Big Four,’ that Hungary was 
dragged on the operating table. Bleeding from the many 
wounds received by her during and after the war, Hun- 
gary pleaded for justice and fair play; but all in vain. 
The causes of the wounds were not investigated, the rem- 
edies to heal them were not sought. Blindly and with 
keen-edged carving knives the “Big Four’’ proceeded 
to cut off big chunks from the body of Hungary and 
threw them to her hungry neighbors. Whether Hungary 
would survive or not, was not the concern of the opera- 
tors. The main purpose was to cut. Whether the dis- 
sected parts were of any use to the neighbors,—that was 
no concern of the “Big Four.” Hungary had to be cut 


196 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


into pieces, arteries and all. The neighbors had to be 
satisfied and the concession-hunter financiers given their 
“pound of flesh.”” Whether this was sane, just and right, 
nobody cared: whether the operation was healthy to all 
concerned made no difference. The secret treaties so 
provided and the operation was so performed. 

Hungary, as a nation, has existed ever since the year 
895 A. D. and the territory, known as Hungary proper, 
has been occupied by the Hungarians ever since that time. 
The nations of Europe had never questioned the right 
of Hungary to possess, as her own, the Hungarian ter- 
ritory. Even during the time of the Turkish invasion 
and occupation of Hungary, her territorial integrity was 
preserved, with the exception of Transylvania which was 
given self-government under Turkish control. Nor was 
the right of the Hungarian Nation to govern the people 
living on Hungarian soil ever questioned, except by 
Austria for the selfish reason to incorporate Hungary 
into the Austrian Empire. It was only after one thou- 
sand and more years of her national existence that the 
right of Hungary to control her territory was brought 
into question. 


As we have already seen, the territory of Hungary 
proper, by reason of her geographical position, is a com- 
pact economic unit. The natural resources were so dis- 
tributed by Nature throughout the country as to make 
its different districts depend upon one another for sub- 
sistence. The great Plain (Alfé6ld) is the wheat produc- 
ing section, indeed the granary of Hungary; but it lacks 
timber and minerals. The northern and south-eastern 
sections are rich in timber, coal, iron ore and salt; but 
it is not suitable for agriculture. The south-eastern sec- 
tion is rich in gas, oil, coal, salt, copper, gold and silver; 
but it is poor agriculturally. This natural distribution 
of the natural resources makes the various districts de- 
pendent upon one another. Thus, the agricultural sec- 
tion depends for its timber and minerals upon the north- 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE LOM 


ern, southern and south-eastern sections; while these sec- 
tions depend for their food products upon the agricult- 
ural section. Neither section can sustain itself out of its 
own product; while together they form a self-supporting 
organism. 

This economic unity of the country is strengthened 
by the river system of the country, by which inter-com- 
munication of the various sections is facilitated. The 
highways and railways were also so built as to follow 
the natural direction of the river system. The tele- 
phones and telegraphs were also distributed in the 
country as to aid the handiwork of Nature in Hungary. 
In short, both by Nature and by the subsequent engi- 
neering skill of the Hungarians, Hungary proper was a 
perfect geographical and economic unit. 

When the Peace Conference of Paris was in session, 
the population of Hungary proper was 18,264,533, of 
whom 9,938,134 were of the old Hungarian stock and 
8,326,399 were the descendants of foreign settlers. The 
difference in these figures arose from the fact that Hun- 
gary permitted the settlers to retain their customs and 
racial characteristics. The educational facilities of Hun- 
gary were extended to these settlers and their descend- 
ants; but during the Austrian rule, the Austrian govern- 
ment fostered the separate education of these settlers in 
their own mother tongue. The following table shows the 
population of Hungary proper :— 


FUNC ATA OTeOriG ina lsSLOCK sya were ee 9,938,134 
Descendants of German Settlers _______---- 1,901,042 
Descendants of Croatian Settlers _..___-__- 181,882 
Descendants of Slovak Settlers __._.__.----_ 1,946,165 
Descendants of Servian Settlers _.________-_ 461,091 
Descendants of Roumanians __.~--_.-__-_- 2,948,049 
Descendants of Ruthenians ~........._-_~_- 464,359 
Descendants of other races = 22-_.-- ~~ aL 423,911 


AIT] ee Ny seal eae pe ha tae, Lich Desai a REL 18,264,533 


198 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Expressed in percentages: 





HimgariansStocksee 21g. ese eee ee ee eee 54.5% 
CSETTMA ICES COCK pete tee eae ae re a 10.4% 
plovVale SOCK ce aeare uh i same: ae een Das Ee Weare 10.7% 
TLOUINAN 1A TS COCK gee se ee oes ee ere 16.1% 
OT Vey Ye ree lala pg, as Me ce pean at eral aia ayo 8.3% 

ote yates BR eo coe Nea a ee eee 100.0% 


The Jews comprised five per cent of the entire popula- 
tion of Hungary. 

The foregoing table compares favorably with the table 
showing the population of the United States of America 
in the year 1910, when the total population of the coun- 
try was 91,972,266, of which the number of foreign born 
and those born of foreign parents were 32,243,382. That 
is to say: 35.5 per cent of the total population was of for- 
eign parentage or foreign born. Thus: 


EH OLrel gn 3 DOL see oe eee te eee ee 13,345,545 
Bothe parents st Orelon sbOnn ese ee eee re 12,916,311 
QOneeparenvetorelonsboynave oo) ee ee 5,981,526 

OGL hehe ee POs OG CR en erate 32,243,382 
Totals populationiee | sen ty. ee eee oe 91,972,266 
OTsforelgnvstockso ie eee ees See ee oe 32,243,382 

IN BULVES Sts a eee eee ne eee ee ee 59,728,864 


Among the natives in the American table are included 
all those whose parents were children of foreign birth. 
While in the Hungarian table those of foreign extrac- 
tion are not included among the pure Hungarian stock. 
Yet, reduced to percentage, the following result is ob- 
tained: Of the entire population :— 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 1S, 








In the United States of America native born__-___- 65.5% 
Pnenuncary wolde Hungarians stock-~ eo eae 55.5% 
OPT TOTIC Cpe eee es highs eS ek 10.0% 
In the United States of America, foreign born____35.5% 
In Hungary, natives but of foreign extraction____45.5% 
PJTPEGLeN CO gener eer sean A EE Pe 10.0% 


The Peace Conference was in possession of these facts. 
The “Big Four” were given a full and complete descrip- 
tion of the geographical physiognomy of Hungary and 
a brief but comprehensive history of that country and of 
the Hungarian Nation. The “Big Four” were given in a 
carefully drawn and elaborately prepared volume, enti- 
tled ““The Economics of Hungary in Maps,” all the facts, 
geographical and economic, which were necessary for 
them to know, in order to decide upon and mark out the 
boundaries of Hungary. With all these facts and graphic 
illustrations before them, there was no reason for the 
“Big Four” to remain ignorant of the vital facts concern- 
ing Hungary. 

The secret treaties, however, were the controlling fac- 
tors in the Conference; and in the secret treaties Hun- 
gary was divided and the divisions were given to Rou- 
mania, Czechoslovakia and Jugoslavia. The “Big Four” 
had neither the will nor did they possess the moral cour- 
age to do justice to Hungary. Therefore, they proceeded 
to mutilate Hungary as follows :— 

Disregarding the natural boundaries and totally blind 
to the geographical and economic unity of the country, 
with three strokes of their carving knives, the “Big Four” 
cut from the body of one thousand year old Hungary 
three sections, equaling in size to two-thirds of the en- 
tire territory of Hungary. The territories torn away 
from the body of Hungary were distributed as follows :— 


200 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


POeROUMaAniaAn = cere 102,787 square kilometers 
To Czechoslovakia -.-.-22-2- 62,937 square kilometers 
POD CILVI Rs se a 2 Ne eee 20,956 square kilometers 
TO PAUStrIag ee oe ree 5,055 square kilometers 
Posh iume se aaa rene 21 square kilometers 

LOLA eee rn cee aye 191,756 square kilometers 


The population severed from Hungary with these dis- 
tributed territories are: 


To Roumania 5,266,444. To Austria 392,431. 
To Czechoslovakia 3,575,685. To Fiume 49,806. 
To Servia 1,499,218. Total, 10,782,576. 






Face 
tS 
| 










5 
y 
Mare 
TAY 


NSN SAIN 
SS 


i 
| 








amy 272.6 
NENG 72572 
Cc} MRE 277758 





i 


CA za  —=—3 5 


| 


Proportion of 


Z c d 
YU. Slovaks Busy ore ld i e 


Proportion of Hungarians to Slovaks, Roumanians, South- 
ae | Slavs, and Germans on the severed territories. 


The proportion of Hungarians on the severed parts, and the proportion 
of the principal nationalities in Hungary entire—Redrawn from Dr. 
L. Buday’s “Dismembered Hungary,” p. 271. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 201 







Nosc SO Ja 120 





ey, 
Ss : 
diy oes 
aes 3 
=) : on 
a en fe) 
a & Cae 
il SS 
NQ ive 
i ‘ n z= 
Sa eee Ars 
ee ac ere 
oe ; Me Pee 
7 cas Se | Sy 
Pehowa w , 
eS Oe ee Dine. (O 5 
Se MUO fg, 
©OEOOOL © 


This drawing shows how brutally Hungary was mutilated. The areas 
in black represent 68% of the territory of former Hungary, which 
was taken from her. The white area in the center indicates what 
is left of Hungary. With the severed territories 59% of Hun- 
gary’s population was arbitrarily transferred to the new states. 


(The original design was made by S. Tamas. Redesigned by 
Koscso Janos.) 


202 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


The ancestors of all these various races emigrated into 
and settled in Hungary as far back as 1200 A. D. De- 
scendants of settlers on American soil are uniformly des- 
ignated as Americans, though their ancestry may not, 
and as a matter of fact cannot, be traced back as far as 
1200 A. D. By the same token, all of the people torn 
from Hungary were, in the political meaning of the term, 
native Hungarians, though of various racial extraction. 
Their political, economic, religious and social interests 
were identical with the interests of those of the original 
Hungarian stock. This mutuality of economic interests 
was just as true in Hungary as it is in the United States 
of America among the natives and the descendants of 
our immigrants. And the segregating and bartering of 
the various descendants of settlers in Hungary was just 
as irrational as it would be to barter various parts of the 
United States of America to Czechoslovakia, Roumania 
and Jugoslavia, on the ground that many immigrants 
from those countries had settled and left descendants 
here. 


By the mutilation of her territory, Hungary was crip- 
pled not only territorially and in the loss of two-thirds 
of her land and one-half of her population, but 
she was also ruined economically. As it has already been 
pointed out, geographically Hungary was an economic 
unit; and that the violation of the unified natural arrange- 
ment of the country would throw the entire country into 
economic ruin. And that is exactly what happened after 
the Peace Conference of Paris got through with Hun- 
gary. By the act of the Conference Hungary lost, in ad- 
dition to the two-thirds of her territory and one-half of 
her population, the following: 


59/60th of her water power. 


A large part of her railway system, so that the end 
stations were increased from 28 to 51, indicating to what 
extent the Railway System was cut into fragments. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 203 


® Railway-Centres 





Ruptured Railway: Centres. 


Reproduced from Dr. L. Buday’s “Dismembered Hungary,” p. 201. 


Length of 
Railway line 








Locomotives 





<< be re TS 


Passenger Cars eee lea ete ae 


Luggage -Vans ae =e , ee vi ee ioe ey 
Goods Wagons eee | ay ieee : ee ee ne eee 





Wis tenis | el Remaining 


nee | Lost 


Hungary’s loss of Railroads and Railroad rolling-stock—Redrawn from 
Dr L. Buday’s “‘Dismembered Hungary,” p. 197 


204 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


The telephone and telegraph lines were crippled. 

The Banat, the best wheat-producing field, taken away. 

More than one-half of her coal fields and almost all her 

oil and gas were taken away. 

Out of the 16,861 schools 11,216 were taken away. 

Ninety per cent (90%) of her timber land taken away. 

More than one-half of her arable land taken away. 

68.8% of her stock of cattle, 70.9% of her sheep, 66.2% 

of her stock of hogs and pigs and 70.6% of her corn 
stock taken away. 

40% of her sugar refineries taken away. 

55% of her tobacco industries taken away. 

60% of her starch industries taken away. 

638% of her vegetable preserve industry taken away. 

2% of her vegetable oil industry taken away. 

27% of her candle industries taken from her. 

99% of her iron ore mines taken (one mine at Rudo- 
banya left). It is said that this mine will produce 
ore for about 4 years yet. In that event Hungary 
will have no iron ore after 4 years. 

60% of her iron and steel industries taken away. 

10% of her engineering (machine manufactories) taken 
from her. 

47% of her hemp manufacturing taken from her. 

58% of her flax manufacturing taken from her. 

73% of her cotton industries taken away. 

90% of her wool industries taken from her. 

50% of her leather industries taken away. 

47% of her petroleum refineries taken away. 

39% of her cement works taken away. 

78% of her glass works taken away. 

95% of her quarries taken away. 

100% of her salt taken away. Not a pinch of salt was 
left in Hungary. 

Never, in the history of the world, was anything like 
this done to a country of civilized men. Mutilated in 
territory, stripped of her industry and transportation, 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 205 






em. 10° 



































Nba fh 
VAAN 90 ; 
i 
Yt ‘801 
Saad, Bi 
yi 70 II) 
SAHA 9 60 
Ad PES 50 
ee Hl 
40_]! 
il 
301} 
fl 
te 201) 
| 
10 II 











Meadows Hl (EEE 


Vieeyards boom 





we 2 = 

a a & 
Dismembered Czech Roumanian South Slav Austrian — 
Hungary Occupation Occupation Occupation Occupation 


Branches of Cultivation. 


This shows in what proportion Hungary’s land was distributed among 
the “new states.’—Reprinted from Dr. L. Buday’s ‘“Dismembered 
Hungary.” 







lll 


Yj; 
“LMA | 
Wu A yy LL 














> {TERTIARY LIGNITE 
Recent Foamarionw 








NATURAL GAS 


oe {is FRONTIERS, ACCORDING 
 'lro rwe Peace TREATY 


The shaded area represents the territory taken from Hungary. The 
circles represent the proportion of coal, oil, and gas fields taken from 
Hungary. The white area represents mutilated Hungary.—Redrawn 
from “Economics of Hungary in Maps.” 


206 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Hungary was reduced to an unbearable economic con- 
dition. The cruelty of civilized men had never left be- 
hind it a more grewsome accomplishment. In this act 
of cruelty, the intelligence of civilization fell into 
bankruptcy. 

The thoroughness and the accompanying insanity 
with which the completion of the economic ruin of Hun- 
gary was accomplished becomes painfully vivid, when 





Hungary’s loss of iron ore. The black circles indicate the iron ore de- 
posit. The heavy black line indicates the new boundary line of 
Hungary. The white area indicates what was left of Hungary.—Re- 
drawn by Brand from “Economics of Hungary in Maps.” 


the result of this enormity is examined. During the one 
hnousand years of her existence, Hungary had con- 
structed her highways and railways to comply with the 
geographic needs of the country. Her irrigation 
systems were perfected in compliance with the special 
need with reference to the land to be irrigated and the 
water system from which the irrigation was conducted. 
Her factories were so located and built as to be near to 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 207 


the source of supply and their market. The educational 
institutions, centuries old, were so located and built as 
to meet the special needs of the people in their vicinity. 
In the building up of the country, the experience of the 
nation for the last one thousand years was effectively 
used with the result that in 1914 Hungary was con- 
sidered, and in fact she was, on an equal footing with 
any country of its size in Europe. 


E Sr 
| 


} 









mint 
| 


NY | 












Re 


; / 

Cee. S. 1y/ ' p I 
ELE Y, 
7, ay") ee 4 /, ey 

MO, 

eZ 
7 a 
S 





: 





Hungary’s loss of table salt deposit. The black circles indicate the table 
salt deposits. The shaded area indicates the territory taken from 
Hungary. The white spot indicates what was left of Hungary.— 
Redrawn by Brand from “Economics of Hungary in Maps.” 

By the act of the Peace Conference at Paris, the rail- 
way system of Hungary was completely demoralized, so 
cut into sections and donated to neighboring countries, 
that it would appear ridiculous if it were not profoundly 
serious. It has been stated that the number of 28 ter- 
minals was increased to 51. The meaning of this fact is 
that if, in several sections of mutilated Hungary, one 
desires to travel from one point to another point on one 
line of the railroad, he has to cross and recross the 
boundaries of several newly created states before he 


208 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


reaches his destination. Furthermore, the traveler, go- 
ing from one to another point in mutilated Hungary, is 
obliged to produce his passport for the inspection of the 
authorities who are now possessing the traversed parts 
of the country. The transportation of mail and freight 
must go through unloading inspection at the several 
custom houses of the new states which were erected out 
of the body of mutilated Hungary. It is stated here 
without any expectation of successful contradiction, that 
the history of mankind has never recorded on its pages 
such a demonry as is the mutilation of the railway 
system of Hungary. 

The irrigation and flood control system passed out of 
Hungarian control. Take the rivers, the Danube and 
the Tisza (Theiss) for example. For the last one thou- 
sand years those rivers were controlled by Hungary, 
and both the irrigation and flood preventing systems were 
worked out in an elaborate system to suit the especial 
need of the country. This system extended up into the 
mountains, as the control of the rivers was necessary 
there. Both the irrigation and flood prevention systems 
are of vital necessity in Hungary. But that part of 
ancient Hungary, through which the Danube and the 
Tisza flow, was divided among three countries. Now the 
upper part of both rivers are controlled by Czecho- 
Slovakia and Roumania, and the lower part of them left 
for Hungary. Millions and millions of crowns and cen- 
turies of labor had been invested by Hungary to com- 
plete these systems. ‘In the mountain regions 800 rain- 
gauges have been erected, and 1600 stations to observe 
water volume have been established on the upper course 
of the rivers; on the lower courses of the streams 130 
water gauges have been placed. A great net of alarm 
stations with telephones were placed along the dikes and 
canals. Daily reports and maps showing the water level 
were published; and seventy-eight local co-operative 
companies were at work, keeping dikes and locks in re- 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 209 


pair. The safety of about 6,000,000 acres of land and 
of thousands of people depended upon this flood pre- 
venting system.’’* 

Now, by the stroke of a pen, the whole system was de- 
stroyed. Hungary may now spend any amount of money 
on these systems, no benefit would result, because the 


eiteftinn 





caat lilies 
ro 45 ie 
5 aw 








Hungary’s loss of flood prevention system. Shaded areas indicate the 
territories controlled by the flood prevention system. The heavy 
line indicates the new boundary line of Hungary. The upper parts 
of the two main rivers are in Cechoslovakia.—Redesigned by Brand 
from “Economics of Hungary in Maps.” 


upper parts of the rivers now are in the possession of 
foreign powers who are inimical to Hungary. One 
single flood may reduce mutilated Hungary to starvation 
of the sternest reality. Against this contingency Hun- 
gary has no recourse. Unless the merciful God of the 
Universe intervenes, or until the awakened conscience 
of civilization shall undo the demoniac work of the Peace 


*Teleki’s “Evolution of Hungary,” p. 97. 


210 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Conference of Paris, Hungary is constantly under the 
terrible fear of flood* which may work havoc in that 
unfortunate mutilated country. 

The manufacturing plants of the country were built 
near the sources of their supplies and market. But most, 
if not all, their supplies were given to Roumania, 
Czechoslovakia and Jugoslavia. Hence, about 1327 fac- 
tories were cut off from their supplies and thereby 
doomed to eternal ruin. | 

With the territories torn from Hungary, many of the 
ancient institutions of learning passed into foreign con- 
trol. The great universities of Kolozsvar and of 
Pozsony, these prides of ancient Hungary, the law schools 
of Kassa, Nagyvarad and Pécs, the Protestant colleges 
of Pozsony, Sarospatak, Eperjes, Nagyenyed, and Ma- 
rosvasarhely, the many museums of these towns, the in- 
numerable lyceums, grammar schools and _ technical 
schools of the severed territories, all passed into foreign 
control. It is worthy of note, that more than 500 schools 
of all degrees which fell into the control of Roumania 
were closed immediately and, as the result, more than 
270,000 students and teachers were left without educa- 
tion of any sort.”’+ 

It is natural to inquire as to the reasons for this heart- 
less mutilation of Hungary. Surely, for a destructive 
act of this magnitude there ought to be some acceptable 
reason and a tenable foundation. Was it perpetrated 
because of a desire to punish Hungary? Was it done, 
because of national reasons? Or was the mutilation of 
Hungary completed because of an ulterior design of 
some invisible power? There must have been some reason 
for this unprecedented atrocity. 

Punishment of Hungary, as a reason for her mutila- 
tion, is out of the question. Hvery member of the Peace 

*Since the above was written, a flood almost destroyed a 
part of Budapest. What will happen in the future? God knows! 


*“‘Summary of Note 2,” presented by Hungary to the Peace 
Conference of Paris. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 211 


Conference knew that Hungary was not responsible for 
the war. The truth of this fact is evident. Hungary 
was an unwilling part of the Austro-Hungarian 
Monarchy; and even as such, she struggled bravely 
to avert the war. The Austrian Red Book contains the 
full proof of this fact. At the outbreak of the war, Ire- 
land was a part of the British Empire and, as such mem- 
ber, she was forced into the war. Had England been con- 
quered, would it be possible to conjure up any reason for 
charging Ireland with causing the war? Would the con- 
science of civilization permit the mutilation of Ireland, 
by reason of the fact that she was a contending factor 
in the war? The answer is evident. If there could have 
been no reason for punishing Ireland, it is equally true 
that there was no reason for punishing Hungary. Nor 
was the mutilation of Hungary accomplished as a pun- 
ishment to Hungary. No one has successfully claimed 
that such was the fact. 


Neither was the question of nationality the reason for 
the mutilation of Hungary. There is no country in the 
world, not even China, the population of which is not 
mixed by descendants of various races. There is no 
country in the world, the inhabitants of which are 
strictly homogeneous. There may be, as there actually 
are, several races, or descendants of several races in one 
country: yet, the economic and political interests of the 
descendants of all these various races are identical. Be- 
sides, the descendants of these various races are usually 
not living in segregated districts of any given country, 
but they are scattered throughout the land. Such was 
the case in Hungary, and such is the fact in the United 
States of America and in every country in the world. 
Any man who would advocate the advisability of divid- 
ing the territory of the United States of America among 
Czechoslovakia, Roumania and Jugoslavia and others, 
because there are large numbers of immigrants here 
from those countries, would be considered a lunatic. It 


212 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


is equally true that any man who believes, or has ever 
believed, that the mutilation of Hungary was necessary 
on racial grounds, is either woefully ignorant of the 
actual facts concerning the matter, or else is insane, or 
else he is an international impostor. The question of na- 
tionality was no more the reason for mutilating Hun- 
gary, than was the question of nationality for Francesco 
Villa for attacking and trying to invade the United 
States of America. And the control of Roumania, 
Czechoslovakia and Jugoslavia in Hungary was no more 
desired, asked or requested by those people who were 
subsequently bartered to these countries, than was Fran- 
cesco Villa invited by the American people to save them 
from American control. Yet, both the Peace Conference 
of Paris and Francesco Villa had their reasons for their 
acts. In neither case was the reason to be found in na- 
tionality. 

If the mutilation of Hungary could be based upon na- 
tional question; if a country which permits immigrants 
to settle down in its territory should be mutilated, re- 
gardless of economic consequences, Roumania, Czecho- 
slovakia and Jugoslavia should be the first countries to . 
undergo that operation; for the inhabitants of those 
countries are just as variegated as that of Hungary. 

The inhabitants of Czechoslovakia are mixed as fol- 
lows: 

Total population, in round figures, 13,000,000. Of this 
number are: 


Czechs and Moravians ~__--__--~- 48.5% 
DSloVAKS ieee i tals Bas ee os shan te ee 13.38% 
Germans fie st, tists ey ARR ee 30.8% 
Hungarians 22208 ieee 8 olor ee ae 6.5% 
Rutheniansiand Poles 20-22 tae ee 9% 


The total population of Roumania in round figures is 
18,000,000. Of this number are: 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 213 


PUOU NATAL SMe ee ce wee eee 66% 
din WED eV E42 0 ng 2 WATS Re) by ae ee a aie 15% 
OEY it WOE TOTS, Spl 5 ops i a lr cata at al ae 5.5% 
Ruthenians and olnerse en ee 13.5% 


The total population of Jugoslavia is, in round figures, 
13,000,000; of this number are: 


SOLED AAR ZS 11 eS hale call al tard Shans gal, Co aaa 43.5% 
ETOAC ANS treet te tee gas eet ee een 24.3% 
PLU ORL AN Gee meas eer eee ree ee em 9% 
REY gg DENTS) aid cs el ye le Mnf ip RG cdl ll eh 9% 
PhUrKS Ee CVLUssUltidnSs) vee Soe eee 5% 
BALCH RS Shahla a i lp eae 5%* 


In the foregoing figures are included the people who 
were torn from Hungary. Hence, if those who were for- 
merly citizens of Hungary were added to the Hungarian 
percentage, the percentage of the dominating race in 
either one of those countries would fall below that of the 
percentage of the purely Hungarian stock in Hungary, 
which was 54.5%. 

Had Hungary been mutilated in order to offer ad- 
vantages to the people who were transferred to Roumania, 
Czechoslovakia and Jugoslavia, it would be natural to 
expect that, among other things, better educational and 
economic advantages would be given to the peoples so 
bartered. But no such advantages were offered or found 
as the result of the mutilation of Hungary. What the 
peoples, who were transferred from Hungary to 
Roumania, were offered, is a striking example of the 
contrary. Before she was augmented by the territory 
cut out of Hungary, Roumania had 7,000,000 inhabitants 
and only 4, 450 schools, while the territory torn from 
Hungary had 2,900,000 inhabitants of Roumanian 


*These figures are taken from “Summary of Note,” pre- 
sented by Hungary to the Peace Conference of Paris. 


214 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


descent, and Hungary had maintained for them 2,300 
schools. And while the illiterates in Hungary were only 
20% of the population, the percentage of illiteracy in 
Roumania was 66.9%. Take Jonescu, minister of for- 
eign affairs of Roumania, fully described the _illit- 
erate condition in Roumania, when he said: ‘‘Look at the 
Roumanian peasants in Hungary. They are much higher 
in civilization than ours in the kingdom of Roumania.’’* 
The situation was somewhat better in Czechoslovakia; 
but about equally as bad in Jugoslavia. 

Neither was there any political and economic ad- 
vantage offered or given to the people who were torn 
away from Hungary. Roumania is an antiquated, old 
styled absolutistic monarchy, and she has no political 
advantages to offer. Czechoslovakia is now an imitation 
of a republic, the government holding its power by mili- 
tary force. It has no political advantages to offer to 
the people who were torn from Hungary. Jugoslavia is 
a nest of intrigues; the political rights she offers are 
rather scanty. Consequently, the peoples torn away 
from Hungary and bartered to these countries are dis- 
satisfied and are clamoring for justice. 

“The Croats complain that the Serbian-Karageorge- 
vitch dynasty is imposing on them a bureaucracy of 
Court favorites from Belgrade, infinitely less efficient 
and more corrupt and autocratic than under the old 
Hapsburg administration. 

“The Transylvanians are better educated and more 
liberal politically than are the Roumanians. They had 
been accustomed to a better government than Bucharest 
can give them. They are not content with their status.”’+ 

The situation which resulted from the mutilation of 
Hungary is pitifully described in a memorandum and 
passionate appeal filed by the Ruthenians with the Peace 

*Count Teleki’s ‘‘The Evolution of Hungary and Its Place 


in European History,” p. 159. 
*J. F. Bass’s ‘‘The Peace Tangle,” p. 204. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 215 


Conference at Paris. Reciting how Hungary had ac- 
cepted them as immigrants in the past, how considerate 
Hungary was toward them and how they partook “in 
the fortunes and vicissitudes of the state which accepted 
them during the long run of history,” and that their 
economic interests demanded to “keep up an economic 
connection with the corn producing plains of the Hun- 
garians,” the memorandum sets forth facts which are 
of much importance! 


“Czech soldiers invaded the Ruthenian towns and vil- 
lages; they put strangers in the offices of civil admin- 
istration who could not understand the language of our 
people; they introduced into our schools and churches 
an alien spirit, and instead of a peaceful government, 
they brought terror, famine and corruption to our 
people. 


“There are villages in which people are dying in large 
crowds in consequence of want of sufficient food. There 
are found houses from which all souls died out. In town 
places the soldiers are picking up and gathering together 
in sanitate-cars peoples who die on the streets in conse- 
quence of hunger and underfeedings.” 

“The annexation of the Ruthenian land to Bohemia is 
a most unfortunate idea. The attempt to incorporate 
the Ruthenian land to Bohemia is the most absurd 
thing. They speak an entirely different language, and 
they are not related racially. The economic relation of 
the Ruthenians to the Czechs is impossible, because the 
Ruthenian highlands are connected with the Hungarian 
lowland, just as the western slopes of the Vosges with 
France, the Scotch highlands with England and the Alps 
with the plains of Lombardy. 


“The Ruthenian people are shouting for help to the 
Allied and Associated Powers, as well as to all the cul- 
tured nations, not to allow them to be joined to the 
Czech-State. We beg of you, in harmony with the Wil- 


216 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


sonian principles, to have a plebiscite ordered on the 
Ruthenian territory.”* The plebiscite was not granted. 

The reason for the mutilation of Hungary was not 
based upon racial grounds. That is very evident from 
the foregoing facts. What then was the reason for the so 
thorough destruction of Hungary? 

There was no reason; but there was a purpose. That 
purpose was to create new states in the Balkans, so that 
neither Germany nor Russia should obtain control of 
the Balkans. It was, as Lloyd George frequently boasted, 
“to kill two birds with one stone.” By creating several 
states in the Balkans, a keen state rivalry was estab- 
lished, and a continuous controversy among the Balkan 
States ensued. Consequently, Germany cannot com- 
plete the Berlin-Bagdad Railway, nor can Russia obtain 
an ice-free port in the Balkans. And, as a natural re- 
sult, the commercial and financial magnates of England 
and of France can hold in their power the undisputed 
control of the international commerce of the world. It 
was not national right; it was not political right; it was 
not economic advantage; but it was the purpose to per- 
petuate the power of the commercial and financial mag- 
nates of England and of France to control the commerce 
of the world,—that was the purpose of mutilating Hun- 
gary. 

And, then, as there are always birds of prey to de- 
vour the corpses lying on the battlefield; as there are 
speculating camp followers in every war, so there are 
“financial interests’? who sought concessions in the lands 
torn away from the body of ancient Hungary. The oil 
fields and the ore mines of Hungary were to be placed 
under the control of those who would freely hand out 
concessions. Upon the bleeding body of Hungary, the 
“financial interests’? can now feast unmolested. The 
Peace Conference of Paris was controlled and experted 


*“Memorandum of the Ruthenians of Hungary” to the Peace 
Conference of Paris. Written in English, as quoted. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 217 


by “international finance” which was not fastidious as 
to who should grant concessions. Gray-haired Hungary 
might die an unnatural death; that was of no concern to 
the Conference. Hungary was condemned to die, so that 
various groups of international financial interests might 
obtain concessions. 


Relying upon the justice of her cause, basing her 
claim for justice upon her history and upon the economic 
unity of her territory, reminding the Peace Conference 
of Paris of the solemn promises of the Allied and Asso- 
ciated Powers, that ‘‘no people shall be bartered away as 
if property, and that the principles of self-determination 
shall not be mere empty phrase,’ Hungary appealed to 
the intelligence of the Peace Conference and to the con- 
science of civilized mankind to avert from her this cata- 
strophe, and to save her from this bitter cup. Her ap- 
peals to reason and to the conscience of civilization were 
in vain. In vain did she tell the Peace Conference that 
the outrage committed against her would harm not only 
the Hungarians but also all mankind. The ‘Big Four,” 
guided by their “experts,” proceeded to and did cruelly 
mutilate the one thousand years old territory of Hun- 
gary. 

The awful consequences of the mutilation of Hungary 
were foreseen by independent thinkers who were con- 
versant with the facts, and knew the inside working of 
the Conference. Only the “Big Four” remained blind 
to the enormity of their act. The New York Tribune, 
on May 8, 1919, exclaimed: “‘Not since Rome punished 
Carthage for Punic faith, has such a treaty been writ- 
ten.” “This was a maniacal aim.”’* The historian may 
term the process a drift, and the humanitarian may re- 
gret that such momentous issues should ever have been 
submitted to a body of uninformed politicians out of 
touch with the people for whose behoof they claimed to 


*Boris Brasol’s ‘The World at the Cross Roads,” p. 167, 


218 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


be legislating.”’* The utterances of President Wilson 
during the war “‘were solemn promises, agreed to by our 
allies and our enemies as the accepted basis of peace. 
The abandonment of these pledges constitutes almost a 
cynical acknowledgement that they were mere subter- 
fuges—tricks intended to deceive our enemy. The moral 
turpitude of such action cannot be too strongly pressed 
on every American.’+ “The Treaty strikes at organiza- 
tion, and by the destruction of organization impairs yet 
further the reduced wealth of the whole community.” 
“It is dishonorable to the Allies in the light of their pro- 
fession.”’+ “No honest student of European conditions 
can be blind to the new dangers which have been cre- 
ated.’”’§ 

“History has no record of a more colossal diplomatic 
feat than this treaty.” “The treaties threaten to ruin 
conquerors and conquered. They (the treaties) have 
not brought peace to Europe, but conditions of war and 
violence. In Clemenceau’s words, ‘the treaties are a 
method of continuing war.’ ’’° 

Secretary Lansing expressed the hope that the Amer- 
ican people would never ratify the Treaty of Paris. And 
finally Andre Tardieu, member of the French Cabinet 
and an active participant in the Paris Peace Conference, 
gloating over the activities of M. Clemenceau, Lloyd 
George, and President Woodrow Wilson,|| and referring 


*Dr. E. J. Dillon’s ‘‘The Inside Story of the Peace Confer- 
ence,’ p. 138. 

7J. P. Bass’s “The Peace Tangle,” p. 6. 

iJ. M. Keynes’ “The Economic Consequences of the Peace,” pp. 
100-1. 

§C. Seymour in ‘“ What Really Happened at Paris.” Edited 
by Colonel House. P. 107. 

{Nitti, “The Wreck of Europe,” p. 24. 

rH G is BO ae es B7- p 

In his weekly article under the title, ‘What the Jews of 
World are Doing Today,’ and under the sub-title, “Wilson and the 
Jews,” Rabbi J. S. Minkin, on February 17, 1924, in the “News- 
Leader,’ Cleveland, Ohio, wrote the following eulogy: 

“In the death of ex-President Wilson a great light has gone out 
for the American people. The weight of that loss has particularly 
fallen upon the Jewish people. The services which ex-President 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 219 


to the peoples of the respective countries they repre- 
sented, exclaimed: “May their countrymen never for- 
get it!’’* 

Tardieu’s wish was fulfilled. Just as soon as the 
American people had an opportunity to express their 
opinion concerning the Peace Treaty of Paris and also 
concerning those men who made that treaty, both the 
treaty and the makers thereof were repudiated. The 
United States Senate refused to sanction the peace 
treaty, and “by refusing to sanction the Treaty of Paris 
and all the other peace treaties, the American Senate has 
given proof of the soundest political wisdom.”’+ Nitti, 
the ex-Premier of Italy, was so moved by the American 
people’s and by the United States Senate’s wisdom, that 
he exclaimed: “I place my greatest trust in the action 
of American democracy.’’t 

It is meet to recall, over the mutilated body of Hun- 
gary, the historical fact, that in the year 1848-9, when 
she went through the superhuman struggle to extricate 
herself from the clutches of Austria and while trampled 
under the heels of Russia, Hungary appealed to civiliza- 
tion to save her from annihilation; but civilization failed 
to act. In 1918 to 1919, Hungary again appealed to the 
conscience of mankind to save her from the awful fate 
of being mutilated and rendered helpless. Civilization 
again turned a deaf ear toward Hungary. Consequently, 
as if by a decree of an angry God, the world is still in 
turmoil. 


““Man’s inhumanity to man 
“Makes countless thousands mourn.’’* 


Wilson has rendered to the Jewish people have made his demise 
almost a national Jewish loss. . . . Ex-President Wilson 

was deeply impressed with the part the Jews played in the rata 
war, and resolved that when the time came, that service should not 


go unrewarded.”’ 
*Tardieu’s “The Truth About the Peace Treaty,” p. 186. 


(Nitti’s “The Wreck of Hurope,”’ p. 4 of Preface. 
tIbid. 
§ Burns. 


XXIT. 


THE RESULT OF THE MUTILATION OF 
HUNGARY 


“O, pardon me, thou bleeding piece of earth, 
“That I am meek and gentle with these butchers.”* 


The heartless mutilation of Hungary resulted in the 
most cruel tragedy that any member of the human fam- 
ily has ever experienced. It has ruined territorially, 
economically and nationally the Hungarian Nation 
which, through many vicissitudes and herculean strug- 
gles, has lived a life of honor for over one thousand years. 
The magnitude of the ghastliness of this tragedy is al- 
most incomprehensible to human understanding. An 
English statesman, Lord Newton, defined it as “the most 
disastrous and senseless action for which international 
statesmen have been responsible.” + 

The disastrousness of this ‘‘senseless action” does not 
lie so much in the fact that two-thirds of her land was 
taken away from Hungary. That act alone, it is true, is 
“distastrous” enough; but the tragic result of that act 
is that Hungary was ruined economically and _ in- 
dustrially. During the last one thousand years the 
economic and industrial building up of the country was 
based on and suited to the country’s natural resources. 
Factories were built near the source of their supply, 
thus enhancing the economic and industrial development 
of the country. As the result of the mutilation of the 
territory of Hungary, a large number of factories were 
cut off from their source of supply. In many instances 
the factories are separated from the source of their sup- 


*Julius Caesar. 
+*Frank Vanderlip’s ‘What Next in Europe,” p. 765. 


220 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 221 


ply only by the boundary line. Thus, the severed terri- 
tory has the raw material and mutilated Hungary has 
the factories. The natural consequences are that the 
factories are idle, being unable to obtain raw materials 
to work into finished products. 

To enhance the proper development of the country, the 
railroads were so built as to accommodate the natural 
economic needs of the country. The industrial sections 





The mutilated railroads of Hungary. The line in the center in- 
dicates the new boundary line of Hungary The territory within the 
circle of the line indicates what was left of Hungary. The areas 
beyond the new boundary line indicate the territory taken from 
Hungary There are many places along the new boundary lines, 
where the towns or villages are in Mutilated Hungary, while the 
railroad stations are in Czechoslovakia, Roumania, or Jugoslavia. 
At such places the traveler must have a permit to cross the 
boundary line in order to take the train. (Redesigned from the 
“Economics of Hungary in Maps.”) 


were connected by a net of railroads to facilitate the 
movements of both, the raw materials and the finished 
products. The Peace Conference of Paris, however, cut 
the railroads asunder so outrageously that to reach one 
section from another section of mutilated Hungary, it is 
necessary to cross several boundary lines of the newly 
erected foreign states. Thus, the system of transporta- 


222 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


tion was demoralized and, with that demoralization, the 
economic ruin of Hungary was accomplished. 

This economic ruin entailed unspeakable hardships 
and privations upon those Hungarians who remained in 
that stricken country. Deprived of their food and of 





Czeho-Slovehia Favmania  South-Slay State Austria  _Olsmembereck Hurr- 
guy 
Production of table salt, in kilograms, per capita of the population of the 
“new states.” Not a single pinch of table salt was left in Mutilated 
Hungary.—Redrawn from Dr. L. Buday’s “Dismembered Hungary,” 
p. 131. 


two-thirds of their land, the Hungarians were reduced 
to starvation of the sternest reality. Fleeced of their 
cattle, and a large part of their cattle raising land hav- 
ing been taken away from them, the Hungarians were 
left without animal fat and raw hide. Their clothing 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 223 


industries having been ruined and lacking the necessary 
raw hides, the Hungarians were left without clothes and 
shoes. Their mineral oil and ore lands having been 
taken away from them, the Hungarians were deprived 
of the most primitive means of illuminating their homes 
during the night. And to fill the bitter cup to its very 
brim, all the land that contained the ordinary table salt 
was taken away, so that not one single pinch of salt was 
left in the territory of mutilated Hungary! 

The cruelty of the mutilation of Hungary appears al- 
most beyond the comprehension of the human mind. It 
appears well nigh unbelievable that intelligent and high 
minded men, such as the members of the Peace Con- 
ference were, or should have been, should let loose their 
rancor and impose upon a country and its people such 
hardships which, by their very nature, must have been 
aimed toward the annihilation of both. Men of all 
classes and conditions were reduced to poverty and 
starvation. Men who devoted their lives to the bettering 
of the conditions of their countrymen were reduced to 
rags. Whole families were reduced to the condition that 
they had only one pair of shoes, so that if the father had 
to leave the home for an errand or to pursue his daily 
vocation, the rest of the members of the family were 
obliged to remain at home; and, in the event the mother 
of the family had to leave the home, the father and the 
rest of the family remained at home, for the obvious 
reason that one pair of shoes could accommodate only 
one person at one time. At night there was no light in 
the homes, for the reason that there was neither oil nor 
candle. Reading in the evening became a luxury which 
only the exceptionally wealthy families were able to en- 
joy. : 

The timber and timber land having been taken from 
Hungary, there was no timber left to build homes. The 
hardships occasioned by the want of this necessity were 
unprecedented. Men and women of all walks of life, who 


224 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


theretofore were accustomed to live in habitable homes, 
were compelled to live, with their families, in box cars 
standing on railroad sidings. In many instances there 
was no privacy, and thus thousands of people were re- 
duced to almost primordial conditions. 

The situation of the Hungarians was further ag- 
gravated by the complete stripping of the remaining 
part of the country of the food, clothes, farming imple- 
ments and other things necessary for the sustenance of 
life. It will be remembered that the invading Rou- 
manian army carried away even the door knobs, and 
left the country denuded. This resulted in virtual 
starvation. Consequently, the Hungarians were exposed 
to the ravages of diseases, especially to tuberculosis. 
But there was no food, no medicine and no hospital 
facilities to battle that dreadful disease; and the result 
was that thousands of Hungarians died. Fortunately, 
the great and warm heart of the American people was 
moved to action in behalf of dying Hungary. Enormous 
quantities of food, medicine and hospital supplies were 
rushed to Hungary. Thus the country was saved from 
becoming one great cemetery, holding in its bosom the 
intended victims of the Paris Peace Conference. 


But the most cruel penalty and suffering were imposed 
upon the innocent babes and growing infants. Upon 
their birth they were tucked in tissue paper, there being 
no linen left in Hungary. Their emaciated mothers were 
unable to feed them, there being not enough nourishing 
food to supply the breast-food for the babies. Medical 
care they had none, because there was no medicine. Their 
bed was of straw and tissue paper. Their inheritance 
was disease and, then,—death. The grewsome tale of 
these innocent children is told in the report of the Hun- 
garian National Children Protective Association (Ors- 
zagos Gyermekegészségytigyi Tarsasag) showing that, 
in the year 1922, eight thousand two hundred twenty 
(8,220) children died in Hungary and that ‘“‘there are 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 225 


communities and cities where not one single healthy child 
was found.’’* 


If the Neros and the Herods of the Paris Peace Con- 
ference, who were living in luxury at the time they were 
mutilating the one thousand years old body of Hungary, 
aimed to perpetrate an unprecedented international 
crime, let them now rejoice in the knowledge that eight 
thousand two hundred and twenty innocent souls had 
returned from Hungary, within the period of twelve 
months, to their Maker. Let these Neros and Herods 
satisfy their inglorious souls with the knowledge of the 
historical fact, that the result of the mutilation of Hun- 
gary surpasses any savagery that can be found any- 
where on the pages of human history. For the unneces- 
sary and uncalled-for and undeserved suffering inflicted 
upon the Hungarian people who remained in mutilated 
Hungary is without precedent in the annals of human 
history. 


Nor did those millions of Hungarians who were bar- 
tered to the neighboring states fare any better. Political, 
economic and religious persecutions were visited upon 
them. They were forced, upon pain of expulsion or of 
imprisonment, to swear fealty to foreign rulers. Verily, 
the great principles of ‘‘self-determination”’ were forgot- 
ten so far as the Hungarians were concerned. On the 
pretext of “political reasons,” the properties of the Hun- 
garians, in the ceded sections, are gradually taken away. 
The plan is to ruin economically the Hungarians in the 
ceded territories. Recently, a Roumanian statesman, 
who is a member of the Roumanian government, made 
this statement to the Roumanian Parliament which was 
considering a law of agricultural reform: ‘“‘We must 
take away the land which is in the possession of the 
Hungarians and give it to the Roumanian peasants, re- 
gardless of the fact that they (the Roumanian peasants) 


"AZ Hst,”’ Budapest, July 4, 1922. 


226 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


now own a sufficient amount of well husbanded land. 
We must make it possible that the land thus coming into 
the possession of the Roumanian peasant may be sold to 
other Roumanians, so that new Roumanian land owners 
may come into existence.’’* 

\_The Roumanian government is not only bent upon the 
economic strangulation of the Hungarians who were 
bartered and ceded to Roumania, but also to starve them 
spiritually, educationally, and intellectually. The Hun- 
garians, regardless of their religious affiliation, were de- 
prived of their right to worship God. Their education- 
al institutions, graded schools, academies, colleges and 
universities were deprived of their public nature and 
were brought under strict government control. Their 
teachers and professors were dismissed from the schools 
and disqualified from teaching or engaging in the prac- 
tice of any other profession or mode of earning their 
living. The right of appeal was denied to them; and for 
these unfortunate teachers there was no other course 
left but to accept the inevitable,—to leave the land of 
their birth and go into exile, or else starve physically and 
otherwise under the cruelly taunting eyes of the in- 
human Roumanian government. And the others, the 
millions of Hungarians bartered to Roumania, who do 
not possess the means of even going into exile, will be 
compelled to bear the yoke fastened upon their necks, 
until the conscience of humanity shall awaken and, ris- 
ing majestically and awed by the horrible result of its 
own lethargy, shall lift the humiliating yoke and tantaliz- 
ing burden from the necks of the outraged millions of 
Hungarians. 

In Czechoslovakia the Hungarians are treated in a 
similar manner. In the territory which was cut off from 
the one thousand year old body of Hungary and given 
to Czechoslovakia, the Hungarians, whose ancestors in- 


*Statement of the Hungarian Deputation to the Genoa Con- 
ference. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 227 


habited the land ever since Hungary existed, are grad- 
ually deprived of their possessions. Under various pre- 
texts, the Hungarians are forced to sell their land at 
pre-war prices, but the payment therefor is made in cur- 
rency of the present value. This means that in the terri- 
tory ceded from Hungary to Czechoslovakia, the Hun- 
garians are compelled to sell their land to the Czechs at 
the price of about fifteen dollars (American value) per 
acre, the pre-war value thereof being about one hundred 
and twenty dollars.* 


While no law has been passed, as yet, in Jugoslavia 
to confiscate the land from the Hungarians, yet under 
various governmental “orders” the Hungarians are de- 
prived of their land. This method is used to drive the 
Hungarians out of the land which they owned during 
the past one thousand years. As an example of the 
method used by the Servians to drive the Hungarians out 
of the ceded territory, the following incident gives the 
reader a clear impression as to the plight of the Hun- 
garians living in the territory ceded to Jugoslavia: A 
high church dignitary had sent his servant to examine 
the doves in the dovecote built on the top of a pole. It 
being night time and dark, it was necessary for the 
servant to carry with him an oil lamp. The high digni- 
tary was arrested and charged with being a spy. He 
asked that an investigation be made, so that his inno- 
cence might be established; but his request was denied. 
He was a Hungarian; therefore, he had to go. Without 
any trial or hearing, he was driven out of Jugoslavia, 
and his property was given to the Slavs. 


These new states, created out of the body of Hungary, 
are gradually accomplishing their purpose. According 
to the statement of the Hungarian Delegation to the 
Genoa Conference, the following number of Hungarians 
were driven from their own land and place of birth: 


*See Vanderlip’s “What Next in Europe?” 


228 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 





Prom *RoUumaniaie eee 135,390 
Erom*Ozechoslovakiawe see ee 56,657 
Hrom ¥J ugoslavig men ee ee 37,456 

LOT LR incl nae eee s eae 229,503 


On the other hand, two thousand college and university 
students who were born in the territory which was given 
by the Paris Peace Conference to Roumania are stranded 
in Budapest. These boys are not permitted by the Rou- 
manian government to return to their homes to spend at 
least the summer vacation with their parents.* Thus, 
these two thousand young men are virtually exiled from 
the land of their birth. 

There is a fiendish irony in all this unprecedented 
tragedy. The Peace Conference of Paris, with the aid 
and assistance of Roumania, Czechoslovakia and Jugo- 
slavia, unnecessarily but purposely reduced Hungary to 
an unspeakably miserable condition. Thousands of 
emaciated Hungarians were lying in the hospitals, writh- 
ing in pain and agony, yet no relief could be given them 
by reason of the lack of medicine. The wounds of the 
wounded could not be dressed, because there was no cot- 
ton and no medicine. Consequently, many wounded liter- 
ally rotted to death. The newly born babes were wrapped 
in ordinary tissue paper, because no linen was left in 
Hungary. Finally, when the Hungarians were reduced 
to a condition which was next to death, the Peace Con- 
ference of Paris which had reduced Hungary to beggary, 
stepped forward with hypocritic magnanimity and ap- 
pealed to the generosity of the American people to save 
from death the Hungarians whom the very same Con- 
ference had reduced to starvation and condemned to 
death. 

You may search the pages of the history of mankind; 
you may penetrate into the darkest period of human 


*““Transylvania in 1922,” Report of the Commission of the 
American and British Unitarian Churches, p. 35. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 229 


existence; you may take your mental journey into the 
jungles inhabited by the most cruel of all savage tribes; 
but you will not find a more grewsome savagery than 
that which was perpetrated by the Peace Conference of 
Paris upon the Hungarian Nation. The terrible result 
of this savagery so greatly moved A. Algazy, one of the 
members of the Reparation Committee sent by the 
French government into Hungary in 1922, that, upon 
his return to Paris, he wrote an article in the “Matin,” 
in which he exclaimed: “In the name of decency and in 
the name of true humanity, Hungary must not be per- 
mitted to perish. The Hungarians must be saved. Those 
people are not responsible for the provocation of the 
world’s catastrophe!’’* 

The pitifully tragic condition into which Hungary was 
thrown is vividly described by Professor Curtis of Edin- 
burgh, on November 4, 1920, in his report to the “Al- 
liance of Presbyterian Churches, Eastern Section.” The 
Alliance, “‘in response to repeated appeals from the Pres- 
byterian Church of Hungary” had “endeavored, but 
without success, to induce the Allied Council at Paris to 
appoint a Commission of Inquiry to visit Transylvania.” 
Unsuccessful with the politicians, the Alliance ap- 
pointed a commission of clergymen to visit Hungary and 
her dissected parts and to report the conditions ex- 
isting there. It is presumed that these good men of God 
performed their mission in the spirit of love for their 
fellowmen and in the spirit of consideration for the 
truth. Their report is untainted with prejudice; it is 
vivid and a pathetic representation of the truth. The 
members of that commission were citizens of England, 
a country which was an enemy of Hungary. The report, 
therefore, coming from citizens of an enemy country, is 
all the more reliable, while the personnel of the com- 
mission leaves no doubt as to the truth and the facts de- 
tailed in its report. 

*Quoted in the “Virradat,’ Budapest, May 18, 1922. 


230 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


With reference to the Hungarians living in the terri- 
tory given to Czechoslovakia from the body of Hungary, 
the report sets forth information “which indicated that 
acts of oppression were being perpetrated by the Czecho- 
slovak local authorities.””’ The Commission considered 
it necessary to “confer” with President Masaryk of 
Czechoslovakia on the problem of toleration and justice 
for religious and racial minorities in Czechoslovakia. 

Having traveled from one city to another and having 
experienced ‘a certain roughness and inconsiderateness 
which still characterized the police and passport ar- 
rangements,’ the Commission went to Pozsony (now 
Bratislava!) where it was found that: 

“Lutherans and Presbyterians bore united testimony 
to the oppressive character of the Czechoslovak occupa- 
tion and administration of the city, the suspicion with 
which their work was regarded, the invasion of their 
personal liberty and the interference with their educa- 
tional system which they had experienced. The Hun- 
garian Presbyterian congregation has lost ten educated 
families through expulsion and sixty-three families had 
been forced to leave through displacement in their occu- 
pation and livelihood by Czechs and Slovaks. 

“Teachers had been expelled and school buildings 
seized. Grave fears were entertained for the security 
of the beautiful church and manse and suite of congre- 
gational buildings which had recently been erected at 
great expense on a commanding site.” 


“We could not but view with sympathy and concern 
the condition to which our congregations had been re- 
duced. We wish that the new Republic (Czechoslovakia) 
had a more chivalrous appeal to the loyalty of an hon- 
orable people by generous and magnanimous treatment.” 

Concerning the condition of the Hungarians living in 
the territory cut out of Hungary and given to Roumania, 
it is reported that “valued members were driven out in 
families or voluntarily joining the regular service of emi- 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 231 


grant trains’; and that “congregational life was strait- 
ened by military or police surveillance, apprehension and 
despair were in every home.” 

At Nagyvarad, the Commission found no room for 
the night in any of the local hotels; therefore, the secre- 
tarial offices of the Superintendent of the local Presby- 
terian churches were fitted up as bedrooms for the mem- 
bers of the Commission. “This act of hospitality was 
made an excuse by the Roumanian government for de- 
manding no less than six furnished rooms for the fam- 
ily of an officer, neither the official responsibilities of the 
Superintendent, nor the grave illness of his gentle wife 
availed to stay the requisition.” ‘“‘The pathos of the po- 
sition of the Hungarian Reformed Church people, during 
and after the military occupation, made a deep and un- 
forgettable impression upon us all.” 

In its concluding paragraph on the situation in 
Transylvania (comprising about one-third of former 
Hungary), the report states: 

“We have heard both sides upon the Transylvanian 
question, and we listened to both in the spirit at once of 
sympathy and of critical detachment. ... We believe that 
for its solution on any Christian basis external media- 
tion of some kind is profoundly desirable. We also re- 
membered the ecclesiastical affinity and connection of 
the Hungarian Church with our Alliance, its long service 
to religion and to culture, its claim upon us for the pro- 
tection of its rights and liberties, and the reality of 
danger that its position and ideals should not be appre- 
ciated and understood. Race and religion are so habit- 
ually identified in that part of Europe, the inherent 
freedom of the Christian Church is so little regarded, 
that one might be tempted to despair in the presence of 
the existing facts. We believe that the Transylvanian 
problem has a peculiar urgency and calls for instant 
handling, if peace is to be made secure and the tragedy 
is to be averted.” 


232 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


“It is our opinion that the appeal for inquiry made to 
us a year ago by the Hungarian Church has been justi- 
fied by what we have seen and heard. We are satisfied 
that gross and grievous mismanagement has character- 
ized the occupation and administration of the Hungarian 
territory now ceded, and the vindictive race feeling has 
prompted and condoned a revolting policy of terrorism, 
and outrage and dispossession, and restraint, of which 
our churches and ministers have been conspicuous vic- 
tims, not, we believe, because they are Protestants, but 
because they are Hungarians by birth and education, and 
are regarded as foci of disaffection.” 
| “Scores of ministers and office bearers had been 

beaten or imprisoned or threatened with death or vio- 
lence. Men are imprisoned for months untried and even 
uncharged, by uncontrolled and irresponsible officials 
and police. Appeals for justice have been habitually ig- 
nored or repelled and avenged by punishment. Faithful- 
ness to race and language is regarded as a political of- 
fense when exhibited by Hungarians.” 

“Church lands and forests, schools built by the Church 
and handed over under conditions to the Hungarian 
State for maintenance, have been confiscated without 
compensation in a fashion that even military conquest 
would not have justified. Church courts and commit- 
tees have been and are still forbidden to meet. When 
this Committee held a religious meeting in a local 
church, the Roumanian authorities exacted ninety-two 
lei or francs for the privilege of worshiping in the 
church, the receipt for which we have retained in our 
hands.” 

“At Kézdi-Vasarhely, during our short visit a hor- 
rible and unprovoked example of race brutality was per- 
petrated by a gendarme who had six or seven times been 
reported for outrages, but without result. The victim 
was a helpless lad of ten years of age, who was left in 
an almost dying condition, his head battered and his 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 233 


body a mass of shocking bruises. We thought it our 
duty to investigate the case in person and to report it in 
Bucharest (Capital of Roumania). We were driven to 
the conviction that the Roumanian government has made 
no serious attempt to restrain and control its subordi- 
nates. Hitherto it has done absolutely nothing to win 
the loyalty of its Hungarian subjects.” 

Referring to the Secret Treaty of London, the report 
continues: 

“We believe that they (Roumanians) had reasons to 
count upon Transylvania as their reward for their 
services to the Entente, but such secret knowledge was 
no justification for the precipitancy of their action, from 
which, we are certain, the calamitous situation now ex- 
isting has sprung. A stain has been imposed from the 
very first upon the signal extension of the Roumanian 
kingdom. Unless the king and his government address 
themselves to its removal, a certain nemesis awaits their 
country’s future.” 

“The Alliance ought to know that explicit clauses were 
inserted in the Treaty with Roumania to prevent the 
creation of the situation which has arisen. We have to 
testify that they have been almost wholly and, as we 
found at Bucharest, deliberately disregarded. They are 
resented by responsible statesmen as incompatible with 
Roumania’s rights. The repudiation of their solemn 
obligation can have no other effect than to cancel Rou- 
mania’s treaty right to the region to which they apply.’’* 

In mutilated Hungary the Commission was received 
“with characteristic consideration and foresight.” “On 
Monday evening we addressed a vast congregation which 
filled to overflowing the Calvin Square Church in Buda- 
pest, Hungary. To all of us it was a touching and 
solemnizing experience to address congregations belong- 

*According to newspaper reports, the Unitarian Churches 


and aiso that Baptist Churches in America had come to the same 
conclusion, 


234 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


ing to a great and proud nation which had not only suf- 
fered defeat and humiliation in war, but had passed 
through the successive agonies of a communist terror 
and a Roumanian invasion and occupation. In Hungary 
we were surrounded by signs of crushing misfortune, 
only more moving because endured in a brave and reso- 
lute spirit.” 

“We shall not soon forget the thrills of the state 
psalmody, the rapt attention, the glistening of tears on 
sorrow laden faces, the indescribable sounds of emotion, 
the peculiar appeal of the swelling national hymnus sung 
in unison with unhurrying intensity. In the presence of 
a national sorrow and distress it called for all our reserve 
demand for impartiality, and political detachment, for it 
is notorious to friends and enemies alike that the re- 
sponsibility of Hungary for the initiation of the war was 
less than any other of the Central Powers, that her treat- 
ment of our nationals who had to remain within her bor- 
ders during the conflict was unparalleled generosity, and 
that the terms of the Peace Settlement press wpon her 
with greater severity than upon Germany and Austria. 
Whatever faults and errors of judgment she had been 
guilty of, her people moved us to admiration by their 
courage and their intense patriotism. 

“We visited the railway sidings in which Hungarian 
refugees from all ceded territories had been reduced to 
live in thousands of trucks, in which were packed such 
of their household goods as they had been able to bring 
with them from their old homes. Some of them had left 
vountarily, rather than forfeit their Hungarian alleg- 
iance, but most had been driven out into exile. All were 
living in extreme poverty, gentle folk, professional men, 
and working people together.”’ 


“It was a pitiable spectacle of the aftermath of war. 
And these represented only a fraction of the homeless. 
Budapest, in spite of its silent factories and crippled in- 
dustry, had already found room and support for hun- 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 235 


dreds of thousands of its war ruined compatriots. Even 
more pitiable were the crowded tenements in which we 
saw wasted and rickety children with their starving par- 
ents huddled together in misery, subsisting on scraps, 
and kept alive by charity.’’* 


When the terrible fate of the Hungarian Nation 
reached the ears of the Unitarian Churches of England 
and of the United States of America, these churches at 
once took definite steps to save that nation from her 
tragic fate. Rev. Samuel A. Eliot, President of the 
American Unitarian Association, states that “‘the officers 
of the American Unitarian Association have done every- 
thing in their power to show their sympathy for their 
brethren in Hungary,’ where the Unitarian Church was 
born, so to speak, and was nursed in her infancy and 
with much sacrifice of blood brought up into a powerful 
Christian institution. “Communication was opened with 
the American delegation at Paris,” continues Rev. Eliot. 
““This communication was direct, for the facilities of the 
State Department at Washington were very courteously 
put at my disposal. It soon became evident that there 
was no hope of saving Transylvania from Roumanian 
occupation and rule. Jt 1s evident that the promised sur- 
render of Transylvania to Roumania was part of the price 
that England and France paid for Roumania’s entrance 
into the war.’ t+ 


The reader’s attention is called to the above quoted 
statements of Rev. Eliot. In contradicts—as every 
statement based upon the actual facts contradicts—the 
spurious claim that Hungary was mutilated for ethnic 
reasons, that is to say, to please the population of the 
severed territory. England and France “promised” 
Transylvania to Roumania, so that the oil fields and the 








*The Report was signed by William A. Curtis, J. R. Fleming and 
J. MacDonalt Webster. 
*Reprint from “The Christian Register,” January 15th, 1920. 


236 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


mineral deposits of Transylvania may then be turned 
over to concession-hunter financiers. 


“The authentic tales of murder, rape and robbery” 
spurred the British and Foreign Unitarian Association 
and the American Unitarian Association “‘not only to ex- 
press their intense indignation at the cowardly brutalli- 
ties practiced by the Roumanians, but also to lend ma- 
terial aid to the suffering fellow Unitarians in Hun- 
Caryn 


Rev. W. H. Drummond was commissioned to go to 
Hungary and Transylvania “to secure first-hand testi- 
mony.” Rev. Drummond did go to Hungary and Transyl- 
vania, and secured “first-hand testimony” which stirs to 
indignation every red blooded human being. 

The report of Rev. Drummond details the “outrages” 
which were committed not by a savage tribe of canni- 
bals living in the jungles of Africa, but by Roumanian 
soldiers and officials, those pet savages of England, 
France, the Honorable Woodrow Wilson of America and 
of the predatory financial interest of Europe and Amer- 
ica. The people against whom those “‘atrocities’ were 
committed were not an uncivilized people living on the 
outskirts of an African jungle. They were the Hun- 
garians, the “defenders of Christianity,” the “champions 
of democracy” and “the bulwark of civilization.” And 
the grewsome “‘first-handed testimony” of Rev. Drum- 
mond vividly testifies as to how the world was made 
“safe for democracy.” It further testifies as to what 
fate befalls a country and her people, whom the 
predatory financial interests, with the aid of political 
coxcombs, puny politicians and diplomats, decide, and 
proceed to exploit and to ruin. 

Rev. Drummond details “nineteen examples” from 
among “seventy distinct cases” of “bodily sufferings” of 
the Transylvanian Hungarians. Many other incidents 


*Tbid. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 237 


are not reported, because they are “too bestial for publi- 
cation.” The printable atrocities are as follows: 

“1. In the beginning of January, 1919, the Lutheran 
minister of Lupény was arrested by the Roumanians 
without any proper reason. Through a hole in the ice 
covering the river Zsil he was thrust into the ice-cold 
water, and whenever emerging therefrom shots were 
fired over his head. Thus they forced him to shout, 
“Setreasca Roumania mare!” (Long live Roumania!). 
The same was done with Francis Hatzlhofer, chief 
notary of the town, and others.” 

This was not so bad! The world had to be made “safe 
for democracy.” And the Roumanian soldiers,—aye, the 
Roumanian soldiers, were commissioned by England, 
France, Woodrow Wilson and others to start the work of 
making the world “safe for democracy!” But to return 
to the report— 

“2. Illona Nagy, actress of Kolozsvar, was traveling, 
provided with a Roumanian permit, to her wedding. At 
Zam the Roumanians arrested her, stripped her naked, 
and flogged her. She had to lie in bed as a consequence 
for several weeks.” 

This, it is presumed, is getting near the great demo- 
cratic principles and civilization which England, France, 
Woodrow Wilson and others desired to spread in Europe. 
The Roumanian soldiers clearly indicated how well they 
are fitted to spread this new kind of civilization! 

“3. Lieut. John Vigh of Kolozsvar was arrested by 
the Roumanians on January 24, 1919, and was flogged 
nine times. From the pain he turned mad, and at pres- 
ent he is under treatment in an insane asylum.” 

This, of course, happened when the Peace Conference 
of Paris was sitting. The Presbyterian, Unitarian and 
Baptist churches of both continents sent their most in- 
dignant protests to the Conference and demanded that 
Roumania be compelled to stop the perpetration of these 
horrible atrocities upon the Hungarians. But the Peace 


238 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Conference was deaf. How could they stop those savage 
agents of the Conference-made ‘‘democracy?’” Did not 
the financial interests want the oil and minerals of 
Transylvania? Did the financial interests ever use any 
other method to obtain concessions and wealth? 

“4, Mary Koller of Csucsa was lifted upon the back 
of a soldier, then her body was uncovered, and thus she 
was beaten. Her father, Bernard Koller, was dealt with 
likewise, and in addition he was struck in his face sev- 
eral times.” 


The foregoing “examples” are horrible enough. It 
would seem that sheer self-respect and ordinary human 
decency should have compelled the chief actors in the 
“tragic-comedy” of the Peace Conference of Paris to re- 
volt against these atrocities. If no other man in that 
Peace Conference, Woodrow Wilson, who preached high 
ideals and principles, should have used every influence 
he had to curb the savageries of the Roumanian soldiers; 
but Woodrow Wilson made no move. Now, when the 
truth is told, let those well meaning but mistaken Amer- 
ican citizens who still desire to revive the ‘‘Wilsonian 
principles” in European politics, read example 5 of Rev. 
Drummond’s report. When they shall have read it, let 
them ask themselves the question: “In the name of 
human decency, should our Christian civilization tolerate 
the existence of an international situation that permits 
the perpetration of such an outrage and revolting sav- 
agery?’ If the sacred privilege of motherhood means 
anything to civilized mankind, let womanhood of the 
civilized countries take notice of the following example 
of Roumanian atrocity committed upon a Hungarian 
woman who was in the state of pregnancy: 

“5. At Sepsiszentgyorgy a woman of good family, be- 
ing in pregnancy, was sentenced to twenty-five strokes. 
At the fifth stroke she died!” 

Let the reader read on— 

“6. The wife of a railway attendant on the line 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 239 


Kolozsvar-Nagyvarad was ravished by Roumanian sol: 
diers thirty-seven times !’’ 

The reader should remember that the American gov- 
ernment has made a loan of an enormous sum of money 
to Roumania. This loan was made out of the money the 
American people paid for Liberty Bonds on which we 
are now, and will be for many years, paying the interest. 
Without an American loan, Roumania and Roumanian 
soldiers could not commit such atrocities; for, without 
American aid, they could not have invaded Hungary and 
could not now hold Transylvania. 

“7, Alexander Lupite, Hungarian gendarme, was 
beaten on January 19, 1919, by the Roumanian soldiers 
and by Roumanian villagers. In consequence of the 
wounds he received he died soon afterward.” 

“8. Eugene Laszl6, station master at Székelykocsard, 
was summoned before the Roumanian commander of the 
station and, under the charge of being late at his duties, 
was struck in the face so that blood streamed from his 
face and mouth.” 

“9, Julius Mihaly, a railway official at Székelykocsard, 
was ordered by Major Paul Anastaziade to be beaten by 
his soldiers. He became physically unfit for further 
service.” 

“10. Gabriel Bercz, a railway attendant on the line 
Piski-Petrozsény, was beaten on February 2, 1919, by the 
Roumanian second lieutenant Merisoronegy, because he 
would not shout cheers for Greater-Roumania.” 


Well, the world had to be made ‘“‘safe for democracy.” 
England, France, Woodrow Wilson and the financial in- 
terests seemed to have made a very ingenious choice in 
the selection of the agents of the new style “democracy.” 

“11. From Hetufalu nine farmers were escorted by a 
detective and Roumanian gendarme to Ploesti (Rou- 
mania), where they were beaten so fiercely that one of 
their number died of his wounds. The judge by whom 
they were examined at Ploesti released four of them, 


240 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


that they might return home and fetch him a team of 
horses with carriage, one cow, two fattened pigs, and 
three sacks of grain. On the arrival of these gifts all 
were set free.” 


One may have a reserved amount of respect for that 
Roumanian judge for recognizing his own brutal hog- 
gishness and demanding payment therefor in hogs. 


“12. A woman teacher, Miss Chiky, of Alsérakos, was 
punished with fifty strokes because she protested against 
the Roumanian soldiers robbing the school children of 
their shoes when leaving school.” 

Thus it is evident that it is not a very pleasant job to 
teach the Hungarian children and protect them from 
robbery under the Roumanian flag which floats in 
Transylvania at the expense of the American people. 


“13. A Hungarian peasant named Dodo was not able 
to go out of the way with his team of oxen when meet- 
ing an automobile in a narrow passage. One of the 
Roumanian officers sitting in the automobile fired his 
revolver at him. The peasant was brought to a hospital 
with a shot in his liver.” 

“14, At Felsoszilagy all the Jews were arrested, 
flogged and their homes plundered. Afterwards, twenty- 
one of them were killed.” 


“15. In Zilah, during September, a Roumanian soldier 
called upon Dr. Nicholas Kines, the chief physician of the 
town, asking him in the name of the Roumanian army 
doctor for the loan of certain medical instruments. 
When these were returned to Dr. Kines he missed some 
of the pieces lent and reclaimed them. For this he was 
dragged from his home and was dealt out ten strokes 
upon his soles and fifteen upon his posterior.” 

16. Sebo, station master of Lupény, was flogged on 
January 21. On January 27 he was brought in shackles 
to Petrozsény, and while in prison was given daily twen- 
ty-five strokes.” 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 241 


“17, At Zilah, Berta Tugonyi, was ravished by Rou- 
manian soldiers.” 

“18. At Felvincz a company of Hungarians, peace- 
fully entertaining themselves in a restaurant, were 
driven out on the street and shots were fired at them, and 
several were wounded. These latter (the wounded) 
were stripped of their clothes and robbed of everything. 
Thereupon the Roumanian soldiers entered every house 
on the streets where light was seen, accusing the in- 
habitants of these of having taken part in the company 
they dispersed. Under this charge, Stephen Daczo, sev- 
enty-two years of age, and former commissioner of 
woods, Horvath, eighty years of age, were dragged from 
their homes.” 

“19. Stephen Lo6rinez of Kapolnakisfalu was beaten 
because he refused to swear allegiance to Roumania. 
Then with one hundred and thirty others he was sent to 
Bucharest (Capital of Roumania), where they were 
forced to work and kept on incredibly bad food and under 
cruel treatment. One of his companions, Albert Bocsi, 
was cut by the Roumanian soldiers on his arms; another, 
Stephen Raday, on his side; their wounds being then 
strewn with red pepper. A number of them died in con- 
sequence of the treatment allotted to them.” 

These printable outrages and inhuman atrocities were 
written by Rev. Drummond on October 30, 1919, and his 
report was published in The Christian Register, January 
15, 1920. At these outrages Christian civilization should 
blush, especially for the reason that these inhumanities 
were made possible only with the money furnished to 
Roumania by the two great Christian nations, namely 
England and the United States of America. These 
things should be remembered when Roumania applies to 
these two countries for another loan and when the inter- 
national financiers “‘propose” to invest the money of the 
people of these countries in another loan to Roumania. 

The Roumanian soldiers and officials treated the 


242 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Hungarian Roman Catholics just as atrociously as they 
treated the Protestants. From the report of Transyl- 
vanus Viator we quote a few examples of the atrocities 
committed by the Roumanian soldiers and officials upon 
the Hungarian Roman Catholics in Transylvania: 


“Roumanian violence spares neither the Protestant 
nor Unitarian bishop residing in Kolozsvar, yet the worst 
persecution is inflicted on the Catholic bishop. He is cut 
off from the Holy See as well as from communication 
with Hungarian Catholics. Since December, 1918, the 
Roumanians withheld from him not only the Hungarian 
Catholic periodicals, but even the ‘Acta Apostolicae 
Sedis,’” etc. The various Roumanian authorities, mili- 
tary and civil, are continually harassing the bishop and 
interfering with him.” 


Bishop Milath, a devoted servant of God and a splendid 
gentleman, was continuously harassed while going about 
his duty. By one military authority he was given a per- 
mit to go to a Catholic Convocation. Another military 
authority threatened to arrest him if he would go. When 
he arrived at Kolozsvar, where the Convocation was 
held, he was arrested. Afterward, wherever he went, 
he was escorted by soldiers. Finally, in 1919, the Rou- 
manian Colonel Gain set the rumor afloat that Bishop 
Milath was a Bolshevik. But when an explanation was 
asked as to the reason for the statement, this answer 
was given: “There can be no doubt that Bishop Milath 
professes Bolshevism, for he is always so plainly dressed, 
and he has a kind word for every poor man he addresses 
as ‘My dear son.’ ”’ 


The Roumanian government had employed a journal- 
ist, “‘a certain Mr. Baerlin (probably a Jew),” as an agent 
provocateur and sent him to Bishop Milath. Although 
the Bishop merely praised Cardinal Mercier of Belgium 
for his “upright and patriotic behavior,” the next day 
he was imprisoned in his home. It was a hardship to be 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 243 


a Hungarian and a Roman Catholic bishop at one and 
the same time! 

The Roman Catholic Clergy, in general, were mis- 
treated and tortured by the Roumanian soldiers and of- 
ficials. The Rev. Louis Stenczel, while walking on the 
street, was surrounded by Roumanian soldiers. He was 
arrested and dragged into the guard-room where he was 
stripped and severely flogged. “When he swooned, his 
tormentors fearing that he might die on their hand, 
hastily dressed him and threw him into a cell, whence 
he was next day released without any reason being as- 
signed for the outrage.” 


“Rev. Louis Blaise, vicar of the small town of Lupény, 
a priest held in the highest esteem, was at night time 
dragged from his bed by a gang of Roumanian soldiers, 
who forced him to cross the half-frozen river, urging 
him forward with the butt end of their rifles, and alarm- 
ing him with shots fired over his head. When arrived 
on the opposite bank he was seized and flung into a bare, 
unheated room and left there to starve.” 


These are only a few printable examples of what the 
Hungarian Roman Catholic Clergy had to suffer in 
Transylvania at the hands of the Roumanian soldiers 
and officials. These atrocities were carried to such a 
degree, the miseries and sufferings of all Christians, 
Protestants and Roman Catholics, had become so acute 
that the papal nuncio was moved to send to the sufferers 
this brief message: “PATIENCE.” 


What a message! What a word! Although containing 
one single word, yet it had carried a wonderful sermon. 
“PATIENCE!” This outrage cannot continue long. Chris- 
tian Civilization cannot remain unmoved at the sight of 
this terrible situation. “PATIENCE!” Christian Hungary 
shall not die! 


*See full report in ‘‘ Hast Huropean Problems. In Tran- 
sylvania. No. 19-20 By Transylvanus Viator.” 


244 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


After the reading of the foregoing reports, the ques- 
tion involuntarily is raised in one’s mind: “If these are 
the terrible and uncalled-for consequences of the mutila- 
tion of Hungary, why is it that the great peoples of Kng- 
land and of the United States of America permit the con- 
tinuance of such horrible injustice?’ The simple an- 
swer is this: “‘The war which is used as a pretext for 
this calamity was not the peoples’ war; consequently, 
the “‘peace’”’ following that war is not the peace of the 
peoples. The world war was fought with an ulterior 
purpose; and that purpose was to secure for the British 
and French—shall it be said also for the American ?— 
international financiers the power to control internation- 
al commerce, and, with it, to control the world, body and 
soul. The creation of the “new states” in the Balkans 
was not done for the benefit of the people living in the 
“new states’’; it was done in order to divide the Balkans 
into rival states and peoples and thereby to render im- 
possible the completion of the Berlin-Bagdad Railway, 
and also to cut off Russia from an open and ice-free sea- 
port in the Balkans. That was the purpose in the 
mutilation of Hungary and in the creation of “new 
states” in the Balkans; but the people of England and of 
the United States of America, as a matter of cold fact, 
had nothing to say and had no hand in the execution of 
that purpose. 

But, while the people of these two countries are in- 
nocent of the horrible crime committed by the Peace 
Conference of Paris against Hungary, they have paid 
dearly for the perpetuation of that crime. Neither 
Czechoslovakia, nor Roumania, nor Jugoslavia could ob- 
tain, by their own ability, and retain in their possession 
the amputated parts of Hungary without the money of 
the English and of the American people. To enable the 
“new states” to hold the amputated parts of Hungary, 
the English and the American people, through their gov- 
ernments, have loaned the “new states” the following 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 245 


amounts of money according to the report* of the Secre- 
tary of the United States Treasury: 

The obligations of these “new states” to the United 
States up to November 15, 1922, were: 


ROZECHOSIOVAKlAaetee es ee $106,292,205.00 
RGOTINT ST 1a eter ges tk eee 41,992,599.00 
Servia (Jugoslavia) ~_-__- 59,098,683.00 

PRO a LP ee een ee SE $207 383,487.00 


France reports that she made the following loans to 
these “new states’: To— 


UG OSI Vid eee ee ts 500,000,000 gold francs 
Other allies, incl. Roumania__1,250,000,000 gold francs 


OUR IE ot eee ete 1,750,000,000 gold francs 


England up to March 21, 1921, loaned to: (in pounds) + 
Servia, including all of Jugoslavia________~_ £ 24,086,548 
PPZCCHOSIOVAK large: oot ng et nee ere tees 2,417,392 
LEGGE aC SUIW ES NBS Pa pects Ne ees ene Ae mi oka eres ad 22,688,388 
UAT SY UTTER saa ah oA Se a aa a Oe i ra 557,039,507 


England has received a loan from the United States of 
America in the sum of £4,135,318,359.00. France has re- 
ceived from the United States of America $3,844,132,-. 
250.00. Hence, both England and France have practically 
loaned to the “new states” the money received from the 
United States of America. 


These figures speak more convincingly than words, and 
they reveal a tremendous truth. That truth is this: 
Neither one of these debtor States would be sufficient 
security for the enormous amounts loaned to them. 
These loans cannot be collected from Hungary, because 


*See “World’s Almanac, 1923,” pp. 146-147. 
+Keyne’s “A Revision of the Treaty,” p. 239. 


246 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


none of them were received by Hungary. The am- 
putation of Hungary, therefore, and the giving the 
parts sliced off from the body of Hungary to the debtor 
states was necessary to increase and enlarge the security 
for these loans. It is, therefore, clear that the inhuman 
treatment accorded to Hungary was not prompted by a 
mere feeling of justice toward the ‘“‘new states’; but 
that it was a cold business proposition to secure and 
make safe these enormous loans. And the irony of it all 
is the fact that not even the interest has been paid on 
these loans, and the outlook is that it will never be paid. 
The people of England and the people of the United 
States of America must pay that interest. 

The outrage committed against Hungary is felt not 
only by the Hungarian people but by all the peoples of 
the civilized world. Hungary feels it, because she was 
ruined economically and incapacitated nationally. The 
peoples of other countries feel it because they are bur- 
dened with heavy taxes, so that the unspeakable condi- 
tion created in and around Hungary may be perpetuated. 
To the American people the mad scramble of the inter- 
national financiers for wealth in Europe and the ampu- 
tation of Hungary have cost thus far the enormous sum 
of $7,186,834,085.00 in loans only to European countries, 
not to speak of the human lives lost. To the English 
people the costs in money and human lives are even 
more. 

The natural question now is this: “What benefit has 
been obtained by any of the peoples of the world from 
this situation?” Let the actual facts be the answer. The 
“new states,” Roumania, Czechoslovakia and Jugoslavia, 
at the command of France, have armed themselves 
heavily. The burden of the armament is so heavy 
that England and France are pouring their money into 
these “new states’ in order to prevent them from going 
into bankruptcy. The people of the “new states” are not 
benefited; nor are the people of England, France and the 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 247 


United States of America receiving any benefit,—they 
are paying heavy taxes. There is no peace. The whole 
world is in a turmoil. The world is not safe for 
democracy. International commerce is not moving. The 
only groups of men who are benefited by this situation 
are the groups which are manipulating in international 
finance and exploiting their ill-gotten concessions. In- 
stead of a better world, we see discontentment and dis- 
satisfaction everywhere. International morality has dis- 
appeared. There is no international justice. Interna- 
tional intelligence and international conscience, hand in 
hand, have fallen into bankruptcy. Instead of a world 
“safe for democracy,” we have a world wallowing in 
hypocrisy. 


XXIII. 


MUTILATED HUNGARY FLEECED UNDER THE 
LEAGUE OF NATIONS 


The Peace Treaty in which the doom of Hungary was 
written was signed at Trianon, on July 4th, 1920. It is, 
therefore, known as the “Treaty of Trianon.” It is pre- 
faced by the Covenant of the so-called “League of 
Nations.” 

Ever since the text of the League of Nations has been 
made public, there has been a great deal of controversy 
as to its merits and demerits, as well as of the peace 
treaties for the enforcement of which the League of 
Nations was organized. The United States Senate has 
rejected both the League of Nations and all the peace 
treaties to which the League of Nations is attached. 

The League of Nations is not a new invention. Itisa 
modern form of the “Holy Alliance” and of the 
“Quadruple Alliance’ which were organized by the Con- 
gress of Vienna in 1815. It will be remembered that the 
Holy Alliance and the Quadruple Alliance were organ- 
izations of the absolute monarchs of Europe, who di- 
vided Europe among themselves, without permitting the 
people to say whether they wanted to live under the yoke 
of those monarchs. The object of these two organiza- 
tions was to hold the millions of European peoples in 
virtual slavery. But these peoples refused to live as 
slaves; therefore, both the Holy Alliance and the 
Quadruple Alliance died a contemptible death. 

The League of Nations is similar in type to the Holy 
Alliance and to the Quadruple Alliance. After Europe 
and a part of Asia were divided among the victorious 
nations,—after millions of peoples were bartered from 


248 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 249 


one country to other countries,—after the full control of 
international commerce, industry and finance was ob- 
tained by the international financial groups of the Triple 
Entente,—after millions of European people were re- 
duced to starvation, privation and economic incom- 
petency, the League of Nations was organized admitted- 
ly to perpetuate the conditions created by the Paris 
Peace Conference. After having committed an unpre- 
cedented international crime against hundreds of mil- 
lions of European peoples,—after having reduced hun- 
dreds of millions of human beings to economic slavery,— 
after having enthroned the Triple Entente financial 
groups,—after having turned over to those vultures 
European Christendom, and after having outraged the 
most noble sentiment of humanity and of Christian 
civilization, with the aid, advice and counsel of the Jew- 
ish “advisers” and “experts,” the Paris Peace Confer- 
ence proceeded to fasten upon the neck of suffering man- 
kind the League of Nations, in order that the Entente 
international financiers might rule regnant everywhere 
in Europe, Asia and also in the United States of Amer- 
ica. Not since the year 1815 was such a gigantic at- 
tempt made to subject humanity to such a colossal inter- 
national outrage. 

In the preamble of the Covenant of the League of 
Nations the world is unctuously told that the peoples of 
the world now unite “in order to promote international 
co-operation; to achieve international peace and secur- 
ity; not to resort to war; that open and honorable rela- 
tions should exist between nations; maintenance of jus- 
tice,’ and ‘a scrupulous respect for all treaties,” 
etc. That is as much as to say: “By the peace treaty we 
have reduced you to an economic incompetency; we have 
elevated ourselves to the throne to rule over your body 
and soul; we have taken away your property and your 
God-given right to live the life of civilized human be- 
ings; we have bartered you like dumb animals, so that 


250 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


you are now our economic slaves; now you shall have a 
“scrupulous respect” for our determination, and you shall 
“not resort to war’’; but by allowing us to continue to be 
your task-master, you shall “achieve international 
peace and security for us.” The “advisers” and ‘‘ex- 
perts”” around the so-called “Big Four’ were no fools. 
They knew how to cut their pound of flesh. They knew 
—we beg to repeat—that no Portia was present to insist 
that no yoke should be placed upon the neck of suffering 
humanity. 


Articles 1, 2, 8, 4, 5, 6 and 7 of the Covenant of the 
League of Nations refer merely to the organization of 
the League. Any nation may become a member of the 
League. The League shall act through an Assembly and 
also through a Council, with a permanent Secretary. 
The Assembly shall consist of the Members of the League 
and it shall meet “from time to time as occasion may 
require.” “The Assembly may deal at its meeting with 
any matter within the sphere of action of the League or 
affecting the peace of the World.’ At the meeting of the 
Assembly each Member of the League shall have one 
vote, and may have not more than three Represent- 
atives.”’ 


The Council also “shall meet from time to time as oc- 
casions may require, and at least once a year.” It “may 
deal at its meeting with any matter within the sphere 
of action of the League or affecting the peace of the 
World.” Any member of the League not represented on 
the Council shall be invited to send representative to sit 
as a member at any meeting of the Council during the 
consideration of matters specially affecting the interest 
of that Member of the League. At the meetings of the 
Council each Member of the League represented on the 
Council shall have one vote and one Representative 
only.* 


*Article 4. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 251 


Thus we have in the League of Nations two deliberat- 
ive bodies, the Assembly and the Council, each having 
identical rights and duties, viz., each ““may deal at its 
meetings with any matter within the sphere of action of 
the League or affecting the peace of the world.” Which of 
these deliberative bodies shall have the deciding vote? 
For some reason or other, the answer to that question 
was omitted from the Covenant. So that, thus far, the 
League of Nations is “three in one’: The League, the As- 
sembly and the Council. So far as the World is con- 
cerned, no one knows which is which of this triple or- 
ganization. 

The “decisions at any meeting of the Assembly or of 
the Council shall require the agreement of all the Mem- 
bers of the League represented at the meeting.” That 
is to say, the decisions of each of these deliberating 
bodies shall be had by a unanimous vote. An exception 
is made to this rule in case of “appointment of commit- 
tees’”’ where the decision shall be “by a majority of the 
Members of the League represented at the meeting.’’* 

In article 8 “the Members of the League recognize 
that the maintenance of peace requires the reduction of 
national armaments to the lowest point consistent with 
national safety and the enforcement by common action 
of international obligations.” In the reduction of arma- 
ment “the geographical situation and circumstances of 
each State,’ shall be taken into account. 


According to the League of Nations, the guns, am- 
munitions and armies of the various countries of the 
world are the basic causes of war. If this reasoning is 
carried a little further, we may find that the fists of men 
who fight for self-protection, or otherwise, are the causes 
of the fight; therefore, to avoid a fistic fight, the fists 
ought to be reduced “‘to the lowest point consistent” with 
human safety. And what a beautiful world we should 


*Article 5. 


252 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


have if we should proceed on the theory that men fight 
with their fists for the sole reason that they have fists! 
What would the American, the English and French peo- 
ples think of their law-making bodies if they would pass 
a law which declared that the basic cause of fist fights 
is that men have fists; and then would proceed, by impli- 
cation, to say that economic causes and controversies, the 
violation of individual and personal rights, the unwar- 
ranted assaults upon women and children, the unwar- 
ranted assaults upon peaceful pedestrians on the public 
highways by thugs, robbers and murderers are hereby 
declared not to be causes of fist fights, but that the causes 
thereof are the fists of men? 


The declaration in Article 8 of the League of Nations, 
that “the reduction of national armaments” is the basic 
remedy to eliminate wars is just as absurd as the above 
presumption is. Wars are caused by economic rivalry. 
The last World War was caused by the rivalries of vari- 
ous groups of international financiers. The armies of 
the various warring countries were controlled by inter- 
national financiers. The armies, therefore, were merely 
tools in the hands of various groups of international 
financiers. Who has ever claimed, who has ever heard 
the claim that the United States of America entered in- 
to the World War simply because we had an army? Did 
we fight the Revolutionary War simply because we had 
an army? Did we fight the war of 1812 simply because 
we had a navy? Would the “‘reduction” of our armament 
have eliminated the basic causes of those wars? Did we 
not have peace after we had obtained our independence 
and after England had recognized the right of the Amer- 
ican citizens to traverse the seas unmolested? Would we 
not have peace in Europe, would the European nations 
have any reason to maintain large armies, if a handful 
of human leeches were not keeping up a keen rivalry 
for the control of international commerce and finance? 

By the Peace Treaty and by the League of Nations 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 253 


the “national armaments” of the vanquished were “‘re- 
duced’’; yet there is no peace in Europe. Look at the 
army of France! Look at the armies of Czechoslovakia, 
Jugoslavia, Poland and Roumania, all of which are sup- 
ported by France and England with money indirectly 
squeezed out of the pockets of the American people! 
Germany has no army, Hungary has no army. Has the 
“reduction” of national armament secured peace? Is 
there any indication that Europe will have peace as long 
as a handful of international buccaneers will hold the 
European peoples by their throats? Of course not! 

Article 10, which was much discussed in the United 
States Senate, insures the holdings and booty obtained 
by the victorious countries from the defeated countries. 
It says: 

“The Members of the League undertake to respect and 
preserve as against external aggression the territorial in- 
tegrity and existing political independence of all Mem- 
bers of the League. In case of any aggression or in case 
of any threat or danger of such aggression, the Council 
shall advise upon the means by which this obligation shall 
be fulfilled.” 


The full and unmistakable meaning of Article 10 is 
this: The American people are not in accord with the 
Roumanian idea of outraging, raping and murdering of 
Hungarian young girls and older women in the Hun- 
garian territory ceded to Roumania. In fact, the Amer- 
ican Christian people believe and have already insisted 
that such outrageous treatment of Hungarian mother- 
hood and womanhood should cease. Now, if the Hun- 
garian men should rise and demand from the Roumanian 
government the safety and protection of Hungarian 
motherhood, that action would at once be construed as a 
“threat of aggression.” The American people would 
have to send an American army to Roumania to protect 
the Roumanians in the performance of their diabolical 
act and, at the same time, prevent the Hungarians from 


254 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


protecting Hungarian womanhood and motherhood from 
the ravages of Roumanian soldiers. Our army would 
kill a few thousand Hungarians and then it would return 
to this country. Then we would have the glorious feel- 
ing of having once more saved the world “for 
democracy.” 

This is one of the reasons why the United States 
Senate has rejected the League of Nations with its 
covenant and treaty. This is one of the reasons why 
suffering mankind is hoping that the so-called League 
of Nations will die a well deserved death. 

Article 11 defines the jurisdictional subject of the 
League. “Any war or threat of war, whether im- 
mediately affecting any of the Members of the League 
or not, is hereby declared a matter of concern to the 
whole League, and the League shall take any action that 
may be deemed wise and effectual to safeguard the peace 
of the world.” It is to be noted that in this Article the 
League assumes the prerogative of taking “any action 
that may be deemed wise.” It may be further noted that 
if the officers of the League should be men similar to 
the members of the Paris Peace Conference, the safety 
of the world would be seriously jeopardized, as it was 
jeopardized by the Paris Peace Conference. 


Article 12 sets forth that ‘‘the Members of the League 
agree that if there should arise between them any dis- 
pute likely to lead to a rupture, they will submit the mat- 
ter either to arbitration or to inquiry by the Council, 
and they agree in no case to resort to war until three 
months after the award by the arbitrators or the report 
by the Council.” This means simply this: the Members 
of the League may resort to war if they so desire; but 
they shall have ample time for preparation for war. 

Article 13 designates a court of arbitration which 
“shall be agreed on by the parties to the dispute.” Any 
“dispute which cannot be satisfactorily settled by 
diplomacy” will be submitted to arbitration. The Mem- 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 255 


ber of the League, which complies with the award, will 
not be attacked by the other members of the League. 
For the convenience of the Members of the League, 
Article 14 proposes the establishment of a “permanent 
Court of International Justice.” “The Court shall be 
competent to hear any dispute of an international char- 
acter which the parties submit to it.” The Court may 
also give an advisory opinion upon any dispute or ques- 
tion referred to it by the Council or by the Assembly. 
If the Members of the League refuse or fail to 
submit their dispute to arbitration, it is provided in 
Article 15 that “they will submit the matter to the Coun- 
cil.’ The decision of the Council will be made public. 
If the decision of the Council is unanimous, the parties 
to the dispute must comply therewith. But if the Coun- 
cil fails to come to a unanimous decision, ‘‘the Members 
of the League reserve themselves the right to take such 
action as they shall consider necessary for the main- 
tenance of right and justice.” Such action may be a 
free-for-all fight, so far as Article 15 is concerned. 


This same Article includes a provision which emascu- 
lates the League, or, if you please, extracts its teeth. 
This is the provision: “Jf the dispute between the parties 
is claimed by one of them, and is found by the Council to 
arise out of a matter which by international law is solely 
within the domestic jurisdiction of that party, the Coun- 
cil shall so report, and shall make no recommendation.” 

This is a double-edged provision. One of the edges 
aims at preserving the sovereign right of each nation 
within its own boundaries. For example, it is the sov- 
ereign right of the United States of America to regulate 
its own immigration law, without the interference of 
the League. There is no objection to this edge of the 
provision. es : 

The other edge of this provision is viciously sharp. It 
aims at and cuts the very arteries of the rights of sub- 
jugated and enslaved nations. For instance, Ireland 


256 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


may want to secede from England; and the whole world, 
including the League of Nations, may believe that it is 
for the best interests of the Irish people that Ireland 
should separate herself from England; yet, if England 
declares that the question is within her domestic juris- 
diction, and the Council so finds it, Ireland would find 
herself arrayed against the League of Nations and, of 
course, would be compelled to submit to England’s pleas- 
ure. Or, if the thousands of German people in the Ruhr 
Valley would declare that they will no longer submit to 
starvation merely to satisfy the international financiers 
who are having the French army to fight for their con- 
trol of the coal and iron supply of Europe, the matter 
would be found—evidently the League of Nations has 
found it—to be a matter of “domestic jurisdiction” on 
the part of France to extract from the bowels of the 
Ruhr Valley as much as she can, even by resorting to 
international rape and murder, politely called “‘war.” 
Or, if the ten-odd millions of Hungarians who are 
robbed, raped, murdered, starved and impoverished in 
the territories ceded to Roumania, Czechoslovakia and 
Jugoslavia should appeal—as they already have ap- 
pealed—to the League of Nations, the countries men- 
tioned would—as they actually did—declare the matter 
within their “domestic jurisdiction.” 

To give a concrete illustration. Through Adachi, 
Japan’s representative on the League, Hungary appealed 
to the League and asked that Roumania be compelled to 
respect and adhere to the peace treaty and to respect the 
personal and property rights of the Hungarians in the 
Hungarian territory ceded by the Paris Peace Confer- 
ence to Roumania. The appeal was heard by the League 
on April 24, 1913. Roumania declared that the subject 
matter of the appeal was within Roumania’s “domestic 
jurisdiction.” 'The League left the matter where it was. 

Now supposing that Hungary should follow the 
precedent established by the United States of America, 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 257 


when she went down to Cuba and freed the Cuban people 
from virtually the same conditions now prevailing in the 
Hungarian territory ceded to Roumania, what would 
happen? That is not very hard to tell. The reader will 
remember that the Presbyterian, the Unitarian and 
Baptist churches of England and America have made an 
investigation into those conditions. In their report they 
insisted that the conditions created by Roumania must 
not be permitted to be continued, or the treaty with Rou- 
mania should be revoked. This is exactly the position 
the Christian people of England and America have 
taken. Yet, if Hungary should consider the hardships 
of the Hungarians living in the ceded territories a matter 
of “domestic jurisdiction” and should proceed to right 
the wrong inflicted upon those Hungarians, American 
men and women would have to send their sons to protect 
the Roumanians in their outrageous acts and, at the 
same time, fight the Hungarians, although the Hun- 
garians would be doing that which every red blooded 
American and English Christian man or woman would 
do. 

Or take another example. Certain American oil in- 
terests have obtained from Turkey valuable oil conces- 
sions. This is known as the Chester Oil Concession. 
This was done on the theory that the American financiers 
have the right to deal with any nation on this earth. But 
certain English and French financiers disputed the right 
of the American financiers to obtain concessions from 
Turkey. In addition, these antagonistic financiers have 
purchased most of the stock in the Berlin-Bagdad Rail- 
way. Now, then, suppose the United States would 
present her claim concerning the right of her citizens 
to do business with Turkey, is there any hope in the mind 
of anybody that the League of Nations would say that 
the claims of England and France, in behalf of their 
financiers and in behalf of the English-French new 
owners of the Berlin-Bagdad Railroad are not matters 


258 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


of “domestic jurisdiction?’ Then what would result? 
War! 


These lines are written on May 2, 1923. It is pre- 
dicted that before these lines reach the press the total 
disability of the League of Nations will be fully demon- 
strated;* for until the nations of the world unite to 
eliminate the basic causes of international conflicts, un- 
til the world is freed from the domination of the inter- 
national financiers, the unctuous words relating to dis- 
armament will be mere words, and the world will re- 
main in chaos. 


The foregoing, then, is, in the main, the League of 
Nations. We shall now show briefly how mutilated Hun- 
gary has been and is being fleeced under the League of 
Nations. 

The Treaty of Trianon and the League of Nations for- 
bid Hungary even to complain or to call the attention of 
Christian civilization to the terrible condition into which 
she has been thrown.+ The Treaty of Trianon and the 


*In the Italo-Greco controversy the League of Nations 
admitted its inability to function. The Council of Ambassadors, 
a “nondescript organization,” which is not connected with the League 
of Nations, assumed control of and settled the affair. So far as 
the world is concerned, the League of Nations is dead. Senator Oscar 
W. Underwood, Alabama, candidate for the Democratic presidential 
nomination, and formerly an advocate of the League of Nations, is 
reported to have “changed his mind about the League of Nations.” 
He is reported to have said that ‘‘the failure of the League to function 
in the dispute between Italy and Greece has had much to do with 
the change” of his opinion.—Quoted from the ‘Cleveland Press,” 
September 21, 1928. 


yIn the summer of 1923, Admiral Nicholas Horthy, Governor of 
mutilated Hungary, delivered an address at Karcag, in Hungary. He 
stated that: “England and Italy have already admitted that the 
peace of Europe cannot be accomplished by the help of the newly 
created small ‘states’; but that the only way to bring about peace 
is to restore Hungary to her former historical territory. The good 
intention of these countries (England and Italy) are weightier than 
that of the small inimical countries around Hungary.” The Treaty 
of Trianon and the League of Nations forbade the Hungarian press to 
publish that speech. It was published in Vienna. One wonders what 
would happen, what would the League of Nations do, if a Hungarian 
would state in Hungary, that Christian America’s opinion is weightier 
than that of Czechoslovakia, Jugoslavia and Roumania? What would 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 259 


League of Nations would seal the lips of Hungary. In- 
deed, truly has Francesco Nitti, ex-Prime Minister of 
Italy, said: “This poor great country (Hungary), which 
saved both civilization and Christianity, has been treated 
with a bitterness that nothing can explain. After the war 
every one wanted some sacrifice from Hungary, and no 
one dared to say a word of peace or good will for her.” 
With admirable courage and Christian fortitude, Nitti 
added: “The international financiers hate Hungary be- 
cause of the acts of violence committed against the Jews. 
So Hungary suffers all the injustices without defense, all 
the miseries without help, and all the intrigues without 
resistance.’’* 

The international financiers are not satisfied with hav- 
ing mutilated the one thousand year old territory of 
Hungary, nor with having reduced her to an economically 
incompetent cripple. They have started and are still 
conducting a financial war against her. The value of 
the Hungarian currency has been reduced to almost a 
nullity. Before the world war, the value of one Amer- 
ican dollar was five Hungarian crowns. Today; one 
American dollar will buy about one hundred thousand 
Hungarian crowns! 

The significance of and the hardship created by this 
financial war against Hungary are illustrated by the fol- 
lowing hard facts: Hungary was stripped practically 
of all her timber, iron, coal, oil, gold, silver, two-thirds of 
her land, all of her table salt and a large part of her 
agricultural and most of her cattle raising land. Her 
producing industries were crippled and reduced to an in- 
competency. Hence, she is compelled to purchase most, 
if not all, of the raw materials used in the manufactur- 
ing of the most necessary articles, such as clothes and 


the League of Nations do, if a Hungarian should propose in Hungary 
that Hungary should appeal her case to the conscience of Christian 
civilization? 

*“The Wreck of Europe,” pp. 164 and 165. 

fApril 1, 1924. 


260 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


farming implements. At the low rate of the Hungarian 
currency it is almost impossible to purchase the neces- 
sary raw materials from foreign countries. On the other 
hand, her agricultural products, if she has any, she is 
compelled to sell at a low rate of exchange. To be brief 
and specific, it requires one to be a multi-millionaire in 
Hungary to be able to fit up an ordinary cobbler shop 
with machinery and raw materials purchased from 
America. Three hundred dollars value of American com- 
modity would cost a Hungarian about thirty million 
of Hungarian crowns. This means, of course, that Hun- 
gary cannot purchase from America. 


The devaluation of the Hungarian currency affects 
very seriously the very life of the men, women and chil- 
dren living in mutilated Hungary. The cost of living is 
extremely high and the income of the wage earners and 
professional men is comparatively small. The suffering 
of those men, women and children are serious enough to 
challenge the attention of Christian civilization. It has 
actually happened, among other things, that as late as 
the year 1922 one of the judges of the higher courts of 
Budapest was unable to purchase for himself a shirt, so 
he went about his duty without a shirt on his body, cov- 
ering his shirtlessness by turning up the collar of his 
coat. This is what the “hate,” and the financial war, of 
the international financiers against Hungary means to 
millions of unfortunate men, women and children living 
in Hungary which ‘“‘the international financiers hate.” 

Perhaps the reader will be interested in the further 
working out of this financial war. The following is a 
clear example: A few years ago a beautiful palace, an 
exact duplicate of the Palazzo Strozzi in Florence, was 
sold in Budapest for twenty million German marks to a 
German insurance company. At that time one hundred 
German marks were worth a little over seven Swiss 
francs. Thus the purchase price was one and one-half 
million Swiss frances. According to the agreement, the 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 261 


insurance company paid the interest on the purchase 
price until October 7, 1928, when the entire purchase 
price was paid. By reason of the devaluation of the Ger- 
man marks and of the Hungarian crowns, the German 
insurance company paid the full purchase price in the 
sum of one hundred thousand Hungarian crowns, or in 
American value one dollar. 

Another glaring example is the following: About 
seventeen years ago this writer loaned six hundred good 
American dollars to a Hungarian. A Hungarian mort- 
gage was given for the sum of fifteen hundred Hun- 
garian crowns. Since the mortgage was to be placed on 
a property situated in Hungary, the loan was to be paid 
back in Hungarian currency. If that loan, together with 
six per cent interest thereon, was to be paid back today 
in Hungarian value, this writer would receive less than 
two American cents. Or, if the loan would be paid 
back in American value, the debtor would have to pay 
60,000,000 Hungarian crowns! Such is the havoc the 
international financiers worked against Hungary. 

In addition to the foregoing hardships, mutilated and 
starving Hungary was bled by various military ‘“mis- 
sions” which were sent there by the victorious ‘Allied 
and Associate Powers” to supervise the miseries of the 
Hungarians, at the expense of Hungary. In order to 
avoid any doubt as to the enormity of this situation, we 
quote from the book, “The Wreck of Europe,” written by 
Francesco Nitti, ex-Premier of Italy. Nitti says: 

“The most rapacious war profiteers, both civil and 
military, have had themselves appointed upon commis- 
sions of control for the disarmament of the conquered 
and the execution of the treaties, and nearly all of them 
run up salary and expense accounts that are simply 
stupendous. All this is done not only in the spirit of 
greed but in a spirit of violence and revenge. Grafters 
and adventurers have been scattered throughout Europe. 
They were of such sort that the robber barons of the 


262 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Middle Ages might have studied their methods with 
profit, and some day all this will be regarded as a dis- 
grace. These enormous and useless commissions with 
impossible aims and programs of dissipation are nothing 
less than thefts.’’* 

“At the Conferences of London and San Remo, I re- 
peatedly referred to the expenses of these military mis- 
sions of control and often their outrageous imposition 
on the conquered who are suffering from hunger. There 
are generals who have credited themselves with expenses 
and indemnity charges of such sorts that they have built 
up for themselves salaries which are far superior to that 
of the President of the United States of America. At 
Vienna and Budapest, where the people are dying of 
hunger, the Commission for the Danube constitutes a 
veritable junket trip. It is only necessary to look at the 
expense account of the Reparation Commissions to be 
convinced that this sad spectacle of greed and luxury 
humiliates the victors more than the conquered.”+ “And 
all this in the name of the rights of victory has been 
carried on by peoples who call themselves civilized and 
democratic!’ 

To Nitti’s words may be added the following facts, by 
way of illustration: Hungary had to pay to an ordinary 
stenographer attached to any of those foreign “missions” 
a higher salary than the Governor of Hungary was re- 
ceiving. If this illustration is multiplied in an ascend- 
ing scale with the number of members of the Commis- 
sions and their employees, including the soldiers of those 
Commissions, the reader may form a conception as to 
what impoverished Hungary had to pay to support those 
foreign military missions. And, furthermore, the reader 
may know that the reason why an appallingly large 
number of Hungarian men, women and children are now 

*Nitti’s, “The Wreck of Europe,” p. 135. 


fIbid, pp. 134 and 135. 
{Ibid, p. 1365. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 263 


not resting in their graves is that the American Red 
Cross and the Christian churches of England and 
America have very generously hastened to the aid 
of dying Hungary. It is the awful fact, that while 
the good Christian English and American men and 
women were giving their money, with a throbbing heart, 
to save the Hungarian people from death by starvation, 
the military missions of the victorious countries were 
taking the bread from the starving mothers and children 
in Hungary. And all this while the very souls of the 
Hungarians were kept in their bodies through the gen- 
erosity of the Christian men and women of England and 
America! 

The plan of the international financial groups who are 
waging a financial war against Hungary is to reduce 
her to beggary. The civil governments behind those 
financial groups are also bent upon carrying out the same 
plan. Then, when Hungary will be in the condition in 
which those financiers want to see her, an offer will be 
made to give her an international loan. 

An international loan would deliver Hungary into the 
hands of the international financiers; for with the loan 
goes the right of supervision and virtual control of the 
government and of the country. The loan would remain 
virtually a perpetual loan, in that the interest and costs 
of supervision would be all that Hungary could pay un- 
der the circumstances into which Hungary was thrown. 

An international loan may be a means to help a 
country in its financial difficulty; but it might also be a 
means to subject the people of the debtor country to 
everlasting industrial slavery. Indeed, there is no surer 
way to enslave the people of a country than to place upon 
her an international loan, after that country has first 
been reduced to an economic incompetency. May God 
help the people of any country which the international 
financiers have first reduced to beggary and then loaded 
with an international loan with exorbitant rate of inter- 


264 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


est and with the right to “supervise” the economic in- 
terests of the country! 

These are the methods by which, under and with the 
sanction of the League of Nations, Hungary has been 
and is being fleeced. These facts are set forth so that 
Christendom may ponder over the outrages and injus- 
tices perpetrated against Christian Hungary. We have 
no hesitation to say that Christian Hungary is the first 
in the line of Christian nations whose fate is in danger 
of becoming somewhat similar. For the forces behind 
the League of Nations and behind the Paris Peace 
Treaty are bent upon obtaining full control, body and 
soul, of the respective peoples. The cause of mutilated 
Hungary is the cause of Christendom. 

It is clear, it is evident, that the Paris Peace Treaty 
cannot continue in existence. It is obvious that the 
League of Nations is an international fraud and, there- 
fore, it cannot stand. In the words of Francesco Nitti: 
“No right thinking person has nowadays any doubt as 
to the profound injustice of the Treaty of Paris and all 
the treaties which are derived from it.’’* 


*Nitti’s “The Wreck of Hurope,” p. 264. 


XXIV. 


EUROPE IN THE GRIP OF INTERNATIONAL 
FINANCIERS 


The World War, terrible as it was, did not decide 
definitely the issues therein involved. The Central 
Powers, it is true, were defeated in the military sense; 
but the military defeat of those Powers was not the basic 
purpose in the World War. The basic purpose in the 
World War was to obtain for the Triple Entente’s inter- 
national financiers the absolute control of the interna- 
tional commerce and finance of Europe and of Asia, if 
not also that of the United States of America. Despite 
the military defeat of the Central Powers,—despite the 
division of Europe and Asia among the victorious 
Kuropean countries and their vassals, such as Poland, 
Czechoslovakia, Roumania and Jugoslavia,—despite the 
bartering of millions of human beings, as if they were 
dumb animals, the primary object of the World War has 
not been achieved. Europe is in chaos. The world has 
no peace; and certain groups of international financiers 
are preying upon helpless Europe. Europe now is a 
fruitful field for those international leeches. 

We shall now proceed to give a brief summary of the 
activities of the international financiers in Europe after 
the Paris Peace Conference had delivered Europe to 
them. 

In November, 1922, a few international financiers be- 
took themselves to London and there, in a luxuriously 
furnished office, sitting in comfortable chairs, un- 
disturbed by the roars of cannon and by the heartrending 
moans of the dying, they attempted to settle the very 
question which four years of terrible war could not settle. 


265 


266 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


The question at that meeting in London was _ not, 
whether or not the world was made “safe for democracy.” 
The only question there was, “How and under what ar- 
rangement the Berlin-Bagdad Railroad might be com- 
pleted?”” It may be remembered that the Berlin-Bagdad 
Railroad is a cold business proposition, and it has no 
connection with the idea of making the world “safe for 
democracy.” The completion of the Berlin-Bagdad Rail- 
road irrefutably means the control of the greatest part 
of the international commerce of the world. 

The Cleveland Press, on December 2, 1921, two years 
after the end of the war, editorially made the following 
comment with reference to that meeting: 


“HUMAN” 


“When Germany went to war the main thing she 
wanted was to complete the Berlin-Bagdad Railroad. 
Seven years elapse. The curtain rises on Act 3: Hugo 
Stinnes, Walter Rathenau and other big Germans visit 
London. It leaks out that they are arranging to com- 
plete the railroad from Berlin to Bagdad. 

“That is the usual way. After the war is over, both 
sides settle the original argument peacefully. No wonder 
the late B. L. T. referred to us as “the so-called human 
race.” 

The meeting in London was not successful. The Ber- 
lin-Bagdad Railroad was not completed. The world re- 
mained in chaos; dissatisfaction was clamoring every- 
where. There was no peace, though the whole world 
cried for peace. To quiet the world the “Disarmament 
Conference” was called to Washington, where President 
Harding pleaded with the delegates to make a ‘“‘peace 
by understanding.” 

Referring to the chaos and misery into which the 
world was thrown as the result of the world war, Presi- 
dent Harding, in the course of his speech, said: 

“How can humanity justifv or God forgive? Human 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 267 


hate demands no such toll; ambition and greed must be 
denied it. If misunderstanding must take the blame, 
then let us banish it, and let understanding rule and 
god-will regnant everywhere. All of us demand liberty 
and justice. There can not be one without the other, 
and they must be held the unquestioned possession of all 
peoples. Inherent rights are of God, and the tragedies 
of the world originate in their attempted denial. The 
world today is infringing their enjoyment by arming to 
defend or deny, when simple sanity calls for their recog- 
nition through common understanding.” 

What a sermon those words contain! Yet the victori- 
ous part of the world, the members of the League of 
Nations, refused to disarm and have a “peace by under- 
standing.”’ The world remained in chaos. 

Under the pretext to remedy the ills of the world, an- 
other conference was called to Genoa, Italy. The confer- 
ence ended in a fiasco, because its aim was not to find a 
permanent foundation for a durable peace but to appor- 
tion the vast Russian oil fields among the various 
financial interests who were the real power  be- 
hind the conference. While the conference was held 
ostensibly by politicians and diplomats, the real and 
controlling power was in the hands of international 
financiers in whose interest and for whose sole ad- 
vantage the conference was called and held. 

It was a conference of politicians and international 
financiers. Among them was ‘“M. Poincare, President 
of the French Republic, who is not only a very clever 
and very dangerous Bismarckian politician; but he is 
also a lawyer who for twenty years was the legal agent 
of the most powerful financial and industrial groups in 
France, including the Iron Combine, dominated by M. 
Schneider, of the Creusot armament works, the Coal 
Combine, the Chemical Combine and the Schneider 
Bank. These great financial interests control a large 
part of the Paris press which has very peculiar ways of 


268 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


earning a living. It is these interests which brought M. 
Poincare to the presidency in 1913, and it is these inter- 
ests which have been behind him ever since.’’* 


The financiers were represented at the conference by 
“the unofficial Committee of Bankers, among whom sat 
J. Pierpont Morgan of New York; Sir Robert Kinders- 
ley of the Bank of England, and M. Sergent of France.’’+ 
It was calimed that “the objective of the Bankers’ con- 
ference has been simply an arrangement for a loan to 
Germany.” 


Despite any claim of a lofty aim and purpose for 
which the conference of Genoa was called, it is now clear 
that its purpose was not the establishment of peace, but 
the apportionment of the Russian oil fields among 
financial interests. Throughout the conference not one 
word was spoken, nor was there one earnest step taken 
toward basing Europe on the foundation of peace. The 
entire time of the conference was consumed by working 
out adroit schemes whereby the Russian oil fields might 
be divided among insatiable financial interests. Human 
interest was lacking; and an earnest desire for peace 
was absent; the predatory financial interests were strug- 
gling among themselves and with Russia; and conse- 
quently, the whole conference was reduced to a mad 
scramble for oil. The natural and logical result, there- 
fore, was that the conference ended in a fiasco, or, as 
M. René Pinon, a French writer states: “The confer- 
ence which began as a congress of diplomatists is ending 
in a melée between the great oil companies.’’+ 

The truth of the assertion of M. R. Pinon is strength- 
ened by the description of the conference given by not 
less a personage than Lloyd George, Premier of England, 
who officially summoned the conference, and who ap- 

*“Current Opinion” for July, 1922. “Plain Words to France,” 
quoting M. P. Noyes in “New York World.” 


+Ibid. 
tQuoted in “American Review of Reviews,” July, 1922, p. 105. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 269 


peared “in his familiar role of the heroic fireman turn- 
ing the hose on his own conflagration.* After the con- 
ference had ended, Lloyd George returned to England to 
rest his weary head. To administer unto the edification 
of his own soul he went to church to listen to a ‘‘Welsh 
sermon.’ An old man greeted him and, desirous to ob- 
tain first hand information, he asked Lloyd George how 
things were getting along in ‘‘Gehenna,” of course, hav- 
ing in mind Genoa. Lloyd George quickly replied, that 
there was but a slight partition between Gehenna and 
Genoa; and the partition wall was so thin, that, at times, 
it seemed he could smell the very fumes rising from 
Gehenna. To this vivid description the premier added 
that, in his opinion, based upon his experiences at Genoa, 
“It is only the religion of Jesus Christ that can save the 
world from another catastrophe.’ 

The call of warning for another war has been sent out 
from London. Under date of May 138, 1922, Sir Hall 
Caine, a noted British author, has broadcasted the prog- 
nostication that there will be another war into which 
America “will be as surely swept by the torrents now as 
she was before.” This “noted author’ evidently was 
close to the official forecasters of wars; he was near the 
seat of International Finance and International Com- 
merce. These buccaneers wanted to obtain control over 
certain Russian oil fields, but they did not succeed. Then 
they began to cry war. The platitude that “the money 
aim can lead only to war—a war without a soul, a war 
against the despairing Germany, with a famishing Rus- 
sia behind it,” was announced. 

Sir Hall Caine further warned: “The war for four 
years shook the world to its foundation. Everything was 
sacrificed to it. Its material consequences knew no 
limits. Its spiritual penalties were universal. The agony 
of it entered every household, the irony of it into every 


e'Ourrent Opinion,” -July,41922,~ p25. 
*“Cleveland Plain Dealer,” June 6, 1922. 


270 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


soul. At length the awful thing came to a close and in 
the first triumphant hours of peace the world cried: 
“Never again. The reign of brute force is at an end. 
Let there be no more war.” 

“Victors and vanquished appeared to be of one mind 
about that, and if there had been a nation strong enough 
and pure enough and detached enough and with hands 
clean enough, to give humanity a lead toward lasting 
peace, perhaps the salvation of the world might have 
been assured. 

“If the Conference of Genoa breaks down utterly, the 
consequences will be war. If the war cloud bursts, it 
will give short warning. The flood of it will overwhelm 
the world. America across her ocean, although she has 
stood apart, will be as surely swept by the torrents now 
as she was before. ‘Stand by France and Belgium,’ 
sounds like a brave slogan—but for mercy’s sake let us 
know what it means. Jt means that for the sake of 
money, of private property, of reparation for the past 
war, we will risk a war in the future—a war that can 
have no ideals behind it, no thrill of heart, no inspira- 
tion, no consolation, no sense of victory in defeat that 
shall be strong enough to conquer loss and death.” 


The threat that “if the Conference of Genoa breaks 
down utterly, the consequences will be war,” if inter- 
preted correctly, really meant that, unless the interna- 
tional financiers and predatory concession hunters suc- 
ceeded in compelling Russia to turn her oil fields over 
to the international financiers, the peoples of the world 
would be pitted against one another again, and another 
bloody war would be fought. But, if the predatory in- 
terests expected that the people of the world would rise 
again, and at the sound of drums and under the inspir- 
ing strain of national airs, would march smilingly onto 
the battlefields to offer up their lives in order to obtain 
concessions in the oil fields of Russia for the benefit of 
the international financiers—if that was what they ex- 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 271 


pected, then the international financiers met with a keen 
disappointment. 

The newspapers in the United States of America 
frankly warned the people against ‘“‘this propaganda”’ 
which came ‘“‘from interests desirous of obtaining Amer- 
ican aid in some affair of Europe.’* At the same time 
“those Washington gentlemen” were warned that they 
“may make their little agreements; but if they ever 
come around with another conscription list, ordering 
men to pack up and sail, the result would surprise them 
uncomfortably.”’+ The result of this wholesome warning 
was that the uncrowned rulers of Europe had no moral 
courage to order the people of the world into another 
mortal conflict. The war scare failed; and there was no 
world war. 

But the insane desire for more wealth spurred the 
international financiers to further action. They did not 
want peace in Europe. They wanted a large piece of the 
oil territory of Russia. Since they could not have ob- 
tained at Genoa what they wanted, they ordered another 
conference to be held at the Hague. 

Accordingly, the conference to the Hague was called 
and held. There the fiasco of Genoa was repeated. The 
international financiers were fighting for the oil territory 
of Russia. But they did not obtain what they desired. 
The conference ended, and Europe was left where she 
had been ever since the lamentable Peace Conference of 
Paris left its unhallowed footprints in the quicksand of 
international dishonesty. 

After the fiasco at the Hague, another conference was 
called to London, England, where another attempt was 
made by the invisible rulers of the world to carry out 
their plan of world control. The “official” title of the 
conference was the “Conference on Reparation.” But it 
made no attempt at reparation. The international 


*“The Cleveland Sunday Leader-News,” May 26th, 1922. 
7“The Cleveland Sunday Leader-News,” January 1, 1922. 


272 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


financiers and their hirelings (politicians and diplomats) 
sought control of certain German mines and forests. It 
was evident, therefore, that the Conference sought to 
carry further the plan of complete destruction and sub- 
jugation of Europe. However, the Conference ‘broke 
up without reaching a conclusion, the main difficulty 
being over the control of German mines and forests.”* 
Again, the ‘international financiers had failed in the 
furtherance of their plan. They now wanted German 
mines and forests, but they got neither of them. Europe, 
however, remained in chaos. 


To follow closely the tireless scheming of the world 
destructionists, namely the international financiers, it is 
significant to note that the “‘Reparation Conference” at 
London “broke up” on August 14, 1922. At the news of 
the failure of that Conference to extend its destructive 
hands to a more complete degeneration of Europe, civil- 
ized mankind might have breathed easier and lived in 
the chimerical hope that the arch fiends of the world had 
found the further destruction of the world and the en- 
slavement of the people impossible. 

But the motto of the international financiers and their 
hirelings is: “If you don’t succeed, try again.” Im- 
mediately after the London fiasco, the world woke up to 
the fact that James M. Cox, the presidential nominee of 
1920 of the Democratic party, was traveling in Europe 
and was giving out interviews as to what should be done 
there. Colonel E. M. House was also, at that time, in 
Europe, and was lavish in his advice. So that on August 
29, 1922, that is, fifteen days after the London fiasco, the 
United News sent broadcast and published in America 
the advice given by James M. Cox and Colonel E. M. 
House. 


If the reader expects the advice of Colonel House to 
have been based upon any trace of democratic principles, 


*“The Manchester Guardian Weekly,’ August 18, 1922. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 273 


he is mistaken. If he expects that advice to have been 
based upon any human principle, or that it is calculated 
to work out international justice, he will be much dis- 
appointed; for in his advice Colonel House ignores the 
right of the people of the world to say under what con- 
ditions they can live together peacefully. He advises 
with cynical boldness the ‘“‘‘reconvening of the Inter- 
national Bankers’ Conference to take up the whole 
reparations and European situations simultaneously.’’* 
In brief, Colonel House would have us believe that the 
people of the world have nothing further to say as to 
how the world’s affairs should be conducted. His advice 
seems to indicate that if the international financiers have 
not skinned the people of all countries sufficiently, those 
vultures should be given another chance to complete the 
skinning of the world to the seventh skin. 

That the reader may get the full significance of and 
the apparent reason for the advice of Colonel House, he 
should remember that the international financiers were 
present at every conference held since the Paris Peace 
Conference had left its unhallowed memory in the mind 
of mankind. At these conferences the international 
financiers had ‘‘already declared their willingness to say 
on what condition a loan would be feasible.”’* 

The reader should also understand the full significance 
of this declaration. The international bankers did not 
“declare” that they would lend their money so that man- 
kind may be benefited by it; but they ‘‘declare’ that 
they are “willing” to tell the world “on what conditions” 
they will lend money. The ‘‘conditions” have not been 
stated openly as yet; but it is now common knowl- 
edge that ever since the armistice was signed, during 
the Paris Peace Conference and during all the confer- 
ences, the international financiers wanted the ores, coal, 
oil, land and table salt of Hungary, all the oil fields of 


*“Cleveland Press,’ August 29, 1922. 
+“The Manchester Guardian Weekly,’ August 18, 1922. 


274 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Russia and Poland and, finally, the ‘“‘mines and forests” 
of Germany. | 

It is, therefore, logical to conclude that the interna- 
tional financiers are willing to make a loan to keep the 
people of Europe from starvation, provided Europe will 
turn over to them all the mines, forests, oil fields, tillable 
land, and subject themselves and their children’s children 
to everlasting economic and political slavery. 

In addition to the undemocratic advice of Colonel 
House, we have the advice of James M. Cox, the de- 
feated Democratic candidate for the presidency of the 
United States of America. Of course, he endorses the 
advice of Colonel House and adds that Herbert Hoover 
should go over to Europe and umpire the game of the 
international financiers. Herbert Hoover, however, 
characteristically replies: “If you have killed the cow, 
you cannot milk it.’”’ Which, being interpreted, means 
that if you destroy the world and kill off the people, you 
have nobody left to rob. 


It is evident that the international financiers now seek 
the aid of certain political leaders in the United States 
of America. Here we have another bid again to mislead 
the American people and obtain their aid in the com- 
plete annihilation of Europe and of the whole world. 
But will the American people go into another agony to 
“make the world safe for democracy,” and to give the 
international financiers another chance to complete their 
plan of world slavery? The American people answered 
this question in 1920, and the indications are that that 
answer will stand. 

But the international financiers continued their plot- 
ting. They evidently expected the American people to 
rush to Europe to help milk the cow which has already 
been butchered by the international financiers. As if en- 
couraged by the interviews of James M. Cox and Colonel 
House and by other events, the international financiers 
sent out a statement from Germany, where the two afore- 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 275 


mentioned Americans were then sojourning. The state- 
ment had the same date that the interviews of Cox and 
House had, namely August 29th, 1922. That statement 
throws full light upon the caliber and plan of the inter- 
national financiers. That this statement came from Ger- 
many should not surprise the reader, because the inter- 
national financiers have no country, in the patriotic 
meaning of the word. An international financier in Ger- 
many is just as bad as in France, England and in the 
United States of America. He is a leech wherever he is 
found. 


The statement broadcasted by the ‘United Press’ sets 
forth that “the four richest men in Germany—Stinnes, 
Voegeler, Kirdors and Thyssen—gathered today in an at- 
tempt to save their country from ruin.” The million- 
aires met with Chancellor Wirth to discuss the grave 
economic crisis brought about by the unprecedented 
slump of the mark. 


These millionaires had their plans as to how to “‘save”’ 
Germany “from ruin’; and the following was the plan: 

“They presented details of their plan to underwrite the 
fatherland’s ability to pay reparations, in case a mora- 
torium was granted by the allies.”” And to that end they 
were to draw up a “plan of treaties between the wealthy 
industrials of Belgium and France.’’* 

The full and unmistakable meaning of the foregoing 
statement is that “‘the four richest men in Germany” are 
able to pay all the German debt which seventy millions 
of Germans are unable to pay. It means further that 
the ‘‘wealthy industrialists of Germany, France and Bel- 
gium” are on quite friendly terms and are drawing up 
“treaties” among themselves. It means that the inter- 
national financiers have now full control not only of Ger- 
many, but of the whole world. It means that a few men 
who control the wealth of the world can pay all the debts 


*“The Cleveland Press,’ August 29, 1922. 


276 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


of all the nations of the world; while all the people of 
the whole world are unable to pay their national debt. 
It means further that until Christian civilization will 
stay the hands of these tyrants, the people of the world 
shall suffer unprecedented hardships. 

How pitiably helpless the world has become as against 
the international financiers is vividly stated by “The 
New Age,” a weekly paper publisned in London, Eng- 
land. It is no longer the question what the French, Ger- 
man, English, American or other people want or desire. 
The peoples of any of these countries are just as help- 
less as the peoples of the other countries. The inter- 
national financiers recognize no people; it makes no dif- 
ference what the people want. So far as the interna- 
tional financiers are concerned, the important matter is 
to obtain all they want. On this point, “The New Age” 
says in its editorial: 

“France cannot, without changing her financial 
system, avoid bankruptcy. At the same time she cannot 
change her financial system, because the international 
financial dictatorship will not let her. Here we have the 
key to the situation, not only of France, but of all the 
world that accepts a financial system imposed on it by 
the ring of private financiers.” 

“Actually, there is no bankruptcy, in the _ strict 
economic sense, in France or, for the matter of that, in 
Germany either. Actually, equally, neither England nor 
America is poor or unable to forego or pay debts. The 
actual wealth of all these countries is immeasurable. 
But owing to the idiocy which allows this actual wealth 
to be measured by money over which a few private indi- 
viduals have complete control, any one of these countries, 
though actually wealthy, can be declared and made 
bankrupt at the discretion of Wall Street (New York), 
Threadneedle Street (London), and the Banks of France 
and Germany. 

“But so long as this super-communist dictatorship of 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 277 


the civilized world continues, anarchy is always next 
door to us; not a single nation can do as its people pleases, 
and one country is no more responsible for any given 
situation than another. We agree that the French policy 
appears to be that of a lunatic; 80, too, do the policies of 
the other countries of Europe and America. But the 
initial cause lies not in the details, but in the plan; and 
that plan, we repeat, is imposed by the existing financial 
system which itself is the work of arch-lunatics.’’* 

In spite of the fact that the international financiers 
have obtained the upper hand in the control of the world, 
it is apparent that humanity was reluctant to sink and 
to submit to the yoke prepared by the arch enemies of 
civilization. But even this reluctance has comparatively 
little effect upon the plan of the international financiers. 
They have declared a new type of war to revenge them- 
selves upon the people of Europe, if not upon the whole 
world. This new type of war is intended and waged to 
reduce a part of Europe to beggary and starvation; and, 
then, to force the people into submission. 


This new method of warfare is purely financial. It is 
more terrible than a war of steel, poison gas and liquid 
fire; for in a war of steel, gas and fire, the worst that 
can happen to a warrior is to be killed, his body returned 
to dust and his soul to his Maker; but in a financial war 
the physical bodies of men, women and innocent children 
are subjected to all the tortures of hell, and their souls 
killed in the mad scramble for the necessaries of life. 


The purpose of this financial war is to destroy the ex- 
change value of the currency of the defeated countries, 
and thereby render those countries economically helpless. 
When those countries shall have been hurled into an 


*Quoted in the ‘Dearborn Independent,’ August 26, 1922. 
In commenting upon the above editorial, the ‘Dearborn Independent” 
charges that: “Here in the United States, Bolshevism has been traced 
directly to the door of certain bankers, who are financing for racial 
or business reason the downfall of huge sections of humanity.” 
What are the American people going to do about it? 


278 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


economic bankruptcy, then an international loan will be 
forced upon them. And when a huge international loan 
shall have been fastened upon their shoulders, those 
debtor peoples immediately will become and remain for- 
ever abject slaves of International Commerce and Inter- 
national Finance. 

- International loan is a more effective means of sub- 
jugating a nation than explosive bombs, poison gas and 
liquid fire. Under the present condition, in order to de- 
stroy a nation, it is not absolutely necessary to train 
your cannon against, and manipulate them to belch forth 
liquid fire upon, that nation. You can kill a nation by 
forcing upon it an international loan. These loans, of 
course, are made by international bankers, behind whom 
stand the armies and navies of the nations which they 
happen to control. Besides, with the loan goes the right 
to control politically and economically the country to 
which the loan is made. And may God, in His infinite 
mercy, have pity upon the nation which is owned, body 
and soul, by international financiers! 

The terrible financial war waged by the international 
financiers has wrecked the finance of Germany, Austria 
and Hungary and, as a consequence, has hurled Europe, 
if not also the whole world, into economic chaos. The 
international commercial relation of the world is in a 
chaotic condition. One-third of the world being in 
financial bankruptcy, the other two-thirds is unable to do 
business with the bankrupt one-third. To use Herbert 
Hoover’s simile, the cow that has been killed cannot be 
milked. 

In addition to the financial war conducted in Europe 
by the international financiers, Greece was induced to 
make war on Turkey. The pretext for that war was 
that the “Turks mistreated the Christians at Smyrna.” 
The fact, however, as every one knows, was that the ob- 
ject of the war against Turkey was to force her into 
submission. Subsequent developments have shown that 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 279 


the international financiers were aiming at obtaining oil 
concessions in the rich oil fields of Turkey. The war 
has resulted in a disaster to Greece. The concession- 
hunter financiers did not succeed in forcing Turkey to 
give them concessions. 

After the Graeco-Turkish war fiasco, the ‘““Near East 
Conference” was called. The subject of the Conference 
was not the alleged mistreatment of the “Christians at 
Smyrna” by the Turks; it was Ov. The British, the 
French and the American oil interests were on the spot 
and fighting not to “make the world safe for democracy,” 
but for oil concessions in Turkey. 

The “Near East Conference” held at Lausanne had 
developed into a three cornered fight among the British, 
the French and the American oil interests for oil. The 
““Anglo-Persian” oil interests “‘with their Jewish bankers 
in the Dutch Shell,” an English corporation; the Royal 
Dutch Petroleum Company, a Holland corporation; the 
Shell Transport and Standard Oil Company and other 
American oil interests were in line to obtain oil conces- 
sions. Their interests were centered in oil and not in 
the “Christians of Smyrna.” 

“Back of the Royal Dutch are said to be the great 
Jewish bankers of Germany and of France,—back of the 
Shell are Jewish interests of England, the Rothschilds 
and, openly, the house of Sir Marcus Samuel, now Lord 
Bearstead. ... It is the great Jewish banking power 
which dominates the Dutch Shell with which the Stand- 
ard and the Angilo-Persian companies are the principal 
competitors.”* At the head of the Dutch Shell is Sir 
Henry, a Hollander by birth, a Jew by race, a British 
subject by adoption, and a knight Commander of the 
Order of the British Empire by creation of King 


George.” 
“The greatest financial interests in the world—the 


*See Wallace Thompson’s article, ‘World Oil—War or Entente?’’ 
in “Asia,” May, 1923, pp. 236-238. 


280 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Jewish bankers of Hurope,’ as Mr. Thompson calls them, 
were working hard to squeeze out the American oil in- 
terests from Turkey. But the Americans had succeeded 
in obtaining concessions from Turkey. The result was 
that, for a time being, England, France and the United 





This is the way the French army of occupation makes the world “safe 
for democracy” in the Ruhr Valley. Friedrich Lailman, book- 
keeper for a workers’ organization, innocent of any wrong doing, 
was flogged with horse whips, made of wire, by French soldiers in 
the High School cellar at Bochum. The doctor ascertained 72 
welts, each averaging 74 centimeters. (Reprinted by permission from 
“The American Monthly,” Feb., 1924.) 


States of America, were heading toward war, not—we 
beg to repeat—“to make the world safe for democracy,” 
not to help “‘the Christians of Smyrna,” but to obtain 
OIL concessions from Turkey! 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 281 


In addition to that mad scramble for oil, the invasion 
of the Ruhr Valley by the French took place. The Ruhr 
Valley contains the coal and iron supply of Central 
Europe. The admitted purpose of the invasion was to 
obtain control of that coal and iron supply of Central 
Europe. It is to be noted that those groups of inter- 
national financiers who shall control the coal and iron 
supply of Central Europe shall also control economically 
and politically all of Central Europe. There is no na- 
tional issue, there is no question of human rights, there 
is no question of the world’s safety or unsafety “for 
democracy” in the invasion of the Ruhr Valley. The sole 
question is: ‘‘Who shall control the iron and coal supply 
of Central Europe?” 


As the result of the mad scramble of the various 
groups of international financiers for more wealth, power 
and world control, there is a wild chaos in Europe. 
Europe is on the verge of another war. If that war 
should ever break out, Christian civilization in Europe 
would be in grave danger of annihilation. It is so pre- 
dicted by Lloyd George who knows whereof he speaks. 
Christian civilization, therefore, is being put to a 
crucial test. The trend of world events are fully sup- 
porting the warning of Lloyd George, that: “The re- 
ligion of Jesus Christ is the only thing that will save the 
world from another catastrophe.” 


By this warning Lloyd George undoubtedly means that 
if another catastrophe is to be avoided, the war profiteers 
of Europe must recognize the God-given right of all the 
peoples of Europe to life, liberty and to the pursuit of 
happiness. The war profiteers must learn the differ- 
ence between ““meum et tuum” (mine and thine), to take 
and keep only that to which they are rightly and justly 
entitled and, at the same time, let the people have and 
hold all that which is rightly and justly theirs. 


282 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


This, we believe, is, at least in part, the religion of 
Jesus Christ. It is of very compelling importance that 
the international financiers be converted to, and then 
compelled to keep and devoutly practice, this religion. 
Thus alone shall the world be saved from another 
catastrophe. 


OY 
MUTILATED HUNGARY OF TODAY 


Hungary today is governed under her old constitution. 
Her form of government is similar to the English form. 
She has equal and uniform suffrage. She has her Parlia- 
ment sitting in Budapest, the members of which are 
elected directly by the people. Above the Parliament 
there is a Ministry which is directly responsible to the 
Parliament. The responsible government of Hungary, 
therefore, is the Ministry. Thus, the Parliament is di- 
rectly responsible to the people; the Ministry is directly 
responsible to the Parliament; hence, the government is 
responsible to the people. The Ministry holds the reins 
of government only so long as it is satisfactory to the 
majority of the Parliament. A majority vote of lack of 
confidence in the Ministry deposes it, and a new Ministry 
is formed which is satisfactory to the majority of the 
Parliament. If the Parliament cannot agree upon a new 
Ministry, the Parliament is dissolved, and the people, in 
a general election, elect a new Parliament; thus indi- 
cating what kind of Ministry they want. Thus, the peo- 
ple have a direct hold on the government. In short, 
Hungary has a highly developed democratic form of 
government. 

The titular head of the State of Hungary is the Gov- 
ernor in the person of Admiral Nicholas Horthy. Gov- 
ernor Horthy is an admirable Christian gentleman. 
When Hungary was being tortured by the Bolsheviks, 
and was being ransacked by the Roumanian invaders, 
Admiral Horthy, risking his life, gathered around him- 
self a small army of Hungarian Christians and, mounted 
on a white horse, led his small army into Budapest and 


283 


284 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


saved the already mutilated and ransacked Hungary 
from further disintegration. His grateful countrymen, 
through their Parliament, elected him Governor of Hun- 
gary. The Christians of Hungary, regardless of their 
religious creeds, are unanimous in their praise and love 
for Governor Horthy. It is only the international Jews 
that hate him. According to the reports of American 
and English writers, Governor Horthy is first, last, and 
always, a Christian Hungarian. 

The functions of the Governor of Hungary are some- 
what similar to the functions exercised by the titular 
head of England. He safeguards the constitution and 
enforces the laws of the country; and, in general, he 
represents the State. His tenure of office and also the 
power to be exercised and the duties performed by him 
are subject to the will of the Parliament. Hence, he is 
responsible to the people of Hungary. 


All the laws are enforced in the name of the “‘King of 
Hungary.’ The diplomatic representatives of the 
country are styled as “The Royal Hungarian Legation,” 
and the “Royal Hungarian Consulate.” Some of the well 
known enemies of Hungary are attempting to make much 
ado about these forms; but it should be remembered that 
those forms are the outgrowth of the constitutional his- 
tory of Hungary. The old constituion of Hungary was 
made when Hungary was a kingdom; under it Hungary 
was a constitutional kingdom. According to the terms 
of that old constitution, the Hungarian kings were 
elective, and when elected they swore allegiance to the 
people. It should be further remembered that until after 
the World War the Kingdom of Hungary existed under 
the old constitution, and the legal forms thereunder re- 
mained to this day. The American reader, no doubt, is 
familiar with the various legal forms we have in our 
legal procedure in this country. We have our peculiar 
forms of pleadings, in some States our legal form of 
dress, and our ancient form of opening court. Yet, 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 285 


these forms do not take away the fact that we are living 
under, and governed by, a constitutional form of govern- 
ment. 

To eliminate the old legal forms, it would be necessary, 
as a matter of constitutional law, for the Hungarian 
Parliament to revise the old constitution, repass and re- 
print all the existing laws and to print new legal forms. 
The expense connected with this procedure would be so 
enormous that, in her present financial plight, Hungary 
would not be able to defray it, without curtailing the 
more immediately necessary expenses. The economic re- 
construction of Hungary is much more important than 
the changing of empty legal forms. Hence, the legal 
forms remain. 

The country is divided into counties. The counties 
have their own Assemblies, the members of which are 
elected by the people. The titular head of each county 
is the County Governor, (Féispan) who is appointed by 
and is responsible to the Government at Budapest. 

The counties are divided into districts, and the dis- 
tricts into towns and villages. The officials of these di- 
visions are also elected by the people. 

It is these counties, districts, towns and villages that 
constitute the State of Hungary. 

Religion in Hungary is as free as the air. Everybody 
may worship God according to the dictates of his own 
conscience. There is no religious disqualification or dis- 
ability in Hungary. 

The educational system in Hungary is on a high plane. 
That poor country is straining every ounce of her energy 
and spending all the money she can to keep up a high 
standard of education. In justice to the Hungarian 
young men and women students in the Hungarian col- 
leges and universities it is proper to state that, even on 
their part, a quest for education, by reason of the de- 
valuation of the Hungarian currency, is attended with 
so many and so great sacrifices that it is a wonder that 


286 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


they study at all. And in full justice to the teaching 
profession in Hungary, we can state properly and with- 
out exaggeration that the members of that profession 
are the self-sacrificing heroes of our times. The hard- 
ships which those heroic men and women of Hungary are 
undergoing, in order that the youth of Hungary may ad- 
vance in learning, are unprecedented in the history of 
Christian civilization. Yet,—God bless them !—they 
study, they teach, and they continue rendering their 
services to Christian civilization. 


As a matter of self-protection, the “nwmerus clausus” 
law was invoked and put into practice in Hungary. That 
law limits to s7x per cent the number of Jewish students 
in the universities. Hungary is being attacked by cer- 
tain Jews on the ground that the “numerus clausus’’ is a 
“religious disqualification”; but the facts seem to show 
that it is rather a racial question. This precautionary 
measure, however, is not confined to Hungary alone. 
“The demand for a clausus has spread now to practically 
every campus in Central and Eastern Europe; it has 
been taken up by the legislatures of Austria, Poland, 
Hungary, the Baltic States and Roumania.’’* It appears 
that Europe is almost unanimous in the belief that there 
is a common danger existing in Europe; and that danger 
is the evident Jewish control in every European country. 
The various peoples of Europe, it is true, disagree on 
many political questions; but they are almost unanimous 
in insisting that ‘“‘The Jew must go.’’* “If the Jew can 
be kept out of college, he can tpso facto be kept out of 
the professional classes, and he can be excluded from the 
administration of the government.’* In Vienna the ery 
is: “Down with Jewish politics.”* “The progressive 
Levanticizing (Judaizing) of Vienna must at least be 
stopped at the doors of the universities,” says Dr. Diener, 





*See a very interesting and instructive article, ‘ Anti- 
Semitism in Europe,’ by Marwin Lowenthal, in the “Nation” (New 
York), November 14, 1923. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 287 


president of the university. ‘“‘The university surely can- 
not be expected to welcome as guests ...an element for- 
eign to us in race and habits whose culture, education 
and morals stand on a much lower plane than that of 
the German student body, constituting a cancer in our 
academic life.’* In Roumania the Christian students in 
the medical school refuse to permit Jewish students to 
dissect Christian corpses. ‘“‘The Roumanian students 
demanded that the Jews be excluded from the college 
unless the Jewish community furnished corpses for dis- 
section.”+ There is a very strong evidence that all of 
Southeastern Europe is recognizing one great common 
danger,—too much and an intolerable Jewish politics 
and commercial imposition. 


“Commune periculum 
“Una salus ambobus erit.” 


In a common danger, there is only one interest; and 
that is to eliminate the common danger. 

The “Jewish Question” in Europe is not a “religious 
question,” as some would have the world believe; it is 
purely a racial question. In none of the European 
countries do we find any evidence to the effect that an 
objection has been raised as to the mode of worship by 
the Jews. The objections are directed against the mode 
of “dealing” by the Jews with their fellowmen. Whether 
we like it or not, the sordid fact is that a certain Jewish 
element has gone so far in its baneful activities, that 
Christendom in Europe finds itself in a defensive po- 
sition. Where the struggle on the part of the aggressive 
Jewish element for world control, and the struggle on 
the part of Christendom to repel this Jewish invasion will 
lead to, no one knows. This much we know, as Mr. 
Lowenthal so aptly states, that the cry in Europe is, 
“Down with Jewish politics,’ and that “The Jew must 


*Ibid. 
+Ibid. 


288 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


go.” This much, however, may safely be predicted, that 
unless the Jewish and Judaized international financiers 
of Europe—and even of Wall Street—will recede from 
their present arrogant position, some very dark and 
grewsome days are awaiting the Jews in Europe. Chris- 
tian civilization shall refuse to perish. This means that 
Jewish arrogance and Jewish struggle for world control 
must cease. 


The necessity for the nwmerus clausus in Hungary ap- 
pears rather compelling, if we examine the Jewish 
power in, and control of, Hungary. Miss Anna O’Hare 
McCormick, writing in the New York Times Magazine 
for October 21, 1923, speaks of “‘the powerful Jewish 
caste in Hungary.” She states that the Hungarian 
“finds himself at the mercy” of the Jews. ‘“‘No peasant 
in Hungary,” she continues, “can sell a measure of corn 
or peck of potatoes except through a Jewish middle- 
man... Jews own all the banks, the newspapers, the big 
business. They have gained enormously in wealth and 
power since the war.’ Princess Cantacuzéne, a grand 
niece of ex-President Grant, wrote in the February 24th, 
19238, issue of the Saturday Evening Post as follows: 
‘All foreigners add that the Jews are in complete con- 
trol of the economic world in the central states of 
Europe, commerce, banking, and all business being in 
Semitic hands, while a large percentage of the land is 
practically also theirs through the mortgage they hold. 
They (the Hungarians) are .. largely in the hands of 
their money lenders.” More than ninety per cent of the 
“money lenders” in Hungary are Jews! 


The following statistics will throw full light upon the 
Jewish power in Hungary. While examining the 
statistics the reader should keep in mind the fact that 
Hungary, just like the United States of America, had, 
in the past, very liberal immigration laws, the result of 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 289 


which is that five per cent of the population of Hungary 
are Jews.* Yet the following is the situation: 


BC LOL VAOWIUCUS 9. ee ee ec ea Seer: 31.6% are Jews 
REAGLO GVEO ICI Ligaen atone re etuies Sure, 52.6% are Jews 
DBLORCK CCDC iret oe saa ee ry ore ere ce 2 ait 66.2% are Jews 
Private bankers and money lenders___ 90.8% are Jews 
BUSINeSSaOUIC Vignmeese wee peer ore) Art 70.9% are Jews 
Grelligoniclaises ae eewet water wR a Sher 55.9% are Jews 
APD Wt (EN eto ee ah ug onl i pe a OD a og aS 50.0% are Jews 
During the last twenty years the Jew- 
ish lawyers increased __________-_- 216.9% 

POG GUO Ts jer ag cares Weel UR Oke 02 Bait 48.9% are Jews 
Owners of printing establishments ___ 76.3% are Jews 
Newsna Dera writers) ot eas 42.4% are Jews 


Lessees of estates (above 1000 acres)__ 73.2% are Jews 
Lessees of estates (between 200 and 


POOUBACT CS.) eae ta a Corals ay ee Oh 0) 62.0% are Jews 
| LADH ava) IE) (SP ns amar cpt oe fps Ree a el only 3.38% are Jews 
Domestic servants 2ie -.2- 2 only 1.6% are Jews 
BVEATIC TS gies tye ree ey ecu st Re taco hte only 0.5% are Jews 
REN eg ay SY aS aay at aS only 0.6% are Jews 


ee Fe Ne only 2.5% wereJews 


BUT IN: 
Bolshevik lCACCLSI Ip eee meet eee 95.0% were Jews 
Vic erCOltraCte ral sarace ia eter tae 73.0% were Jews 
Fraudulent and criminal bankruptcy__ 64.7% were Jews 
IRR TONES. <p aol emetic sues pla lala lle Sagat nig 36.7% were Jews 


*According to Jewish calculations, the entire Jewish pop- 
ulation of the world is 15,744,662. Of this number there are 
11,453,968 Jews in Europe; 433,332 in Asia; 359,722 in Africa; 19,415 
in Australia; 3,496,225 in the United States of America. Whereas 
the Jewish population of America is about three per cent, the Jews 
in Hungary comprise five per cent of the entire population. 

+The above statistics are taken from “A Zsid6s4g Tér- 
foglalasa Magyarorszagon” (The Encroachment of the Jews in Hun- 
gary), written by Alajos Kovacs, Ministerial Councilor in the Office 
of Statistics, and member of the Hungarian Academy of Science. 
Printed in Budapest, 1922. 


290 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Brad ies 233 Be ee eee Sc ea 14.4% were Jews 
Hmbezzlement see a ers 11.0% were Jews 
GX CONTI OTe fe eet eet eee age ta wpe 11.1% were Jews 
HOP PORV eee Dale Seen an pets ae eee 7.6% were Jews 


The industries of Hungary are at a standstill because 
the land containing the raw materials was taken from 
her. The value of the Hungarian currency was reduced 
almost to zero. Whereas before the world war five Hun- 
garian crowns had the purchasing value of one American 
dollar, today it would take about one hundred thousand 
Hungarian crowns (100,000) to purchase one American 
dollar’s worth of goods. This situation has killed the 
manufacturing industries in Hungary. 

In the farming industry the situation is somewhat 
better. The good God still sends His rain and gives His 
sunshine to the Hungarian farmers; but the Paris Peace 
Conference has rendered it impossible for them to pur- 
chase the necessary farming implements and fertilizer. 
The Hungarian farmers and God are working together ; 
but the inhumanity of the Paris Peace Conference re- 
tards them in their work. 

The atrocity of the Paris Peace Conference is being 
followed by another atrocity. Having forced Hungary 
into an economic incompetency, certain international 
financiers are maneuvering to force an international loan 
upon her mutilated shoulders. The amount of the pro- 
posed loan is two hundred fifty million Hungarian gold 
crowns ($50,000,000.00 in U. S. value). 

The conditions attached to the proposed loan are harsh 
and hardly compatible with national independence and 
international dignity. A Commissioner will be ap- 
pointed by the League of Nations who will be “the 
financial dictator of Hungary.” The League of Nations 
will determine the amount of the salary of the Commis- 
sioner and that of his staff and “experts”; and Hungary 
will have to pay these salaries. On paper, the Com- 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 291 


missioner will be responsible to the League of Nations 
only; but, in grim reality, he will have to dance to the 
tune played by those international financiers who are 
controlling the League of Nations. 

There is a sinister purpose in this proposed loan. It 
is not intended to help Hungary. On the contrary, the 
loan is intended to be a means whereby the body and 
soul of Hungary shall be crushed. The price to be ex- 
acted from Hungary in return for this proposed loan is 
more than a mere repayment thereof. That price is the 
birthright, the political, spiritual, industrial, commercial 
and political independence of Hungary. For this rea- 
son, the loan is vigorously opposed in Hungary by the 
Christians of the country. 

To quiet the opposition to the loan, those who are in- 
terested in saddling it upon the mutilated shoulders of 
Hungary resorted to a rather daring maneuver. It was 
announced that about twenty to thirty million dollars of 
the loan will be raised in the United States, and that an 
American citizen, Mr. W. P. G. Harding, will be ap- 
pointed “the financial dictator of Hungary.” Im- 
mediately after that announcement the value of the Hun- 
garian currency fell from thirty thousand to 100,000 
Hungarian crowns to one American dollar. This 
maneuver suddenly increased the list of those Hun- 
garian men, women and children who died of starvation. 
Nero who fiddled gleefully while Romans were being 
burnt to death in their flaming homes was an angel in 
comparison to those who are interested in forcing Hun- 
gary to accept their loan! 


The reader might know that these modern Neros will 
not advance their own money as a loan to Hungary. In- 
stead, they will act as brokers, and charge themselves a 
nice little fat commission for their “services” rendered 
in selling the bonds of indebtedness. Thus the buyers 
will have the paper, Hungary the burden, and the 
brokers the commission. 


292 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


The proposed loan will be payable in twenty years. 
After two and one-half years from the date of the loan, 
Hungary shall pay each year, over and above the re-pay- 
ment of the loan, the sum of ten million Hungarian gold 
crowns (about $2,000,000.00 in U. S. value) toward the 
payment of reparation, same to total the sum of 179,- 
000,000 Hungarian gold crowns (about $36,000,000.00 in 
U. S. value). In the meantime Hungary must ship to 
Czechoslovakia eight hundred and eighty tons of coal 
daily, although more than fifty per cent of the coal de- 
posit of Hungary was taken from her by the Paris Peace 
Conference. The income from tariff, sugar tax, tobacco 
tax, and table salt tax—although not one ounce of table 
salt deposit was left for Hungary—will be held as secur- 
ity for the loan and for the salary and expenses of the 
Commissioner and of his staff and “experts.” The taxes 
will be increased, and the Hungarians must pay them in 
the amount the “financial dictator” will determine. Hun- 
gary will not be permitted to make commercial or 
political treaty with any nation, except with those agree- 
able to the “financial dictator.” Hungary shall not be 
permitted to complain and ask for justice and fair play 
at the hands of Christian civilization; on the other hand, 
she shall grant a general amnesty to all those political 
scums who found it healthy to flee from the country 
after the Jewish dictatorship had failed and collapsed in 
Hungary. 

In connection with this proposed loan a double-fanged 
propaganda is being widely spread in this country. It 
is distinctly Jewish and it is conducted by Jews. One of 
these fangs is apparently directed against the loan, at- 
tempting to create the impression that Hungary is very 
hard pressed for the loan. The purpose of this phase 
of the propaganda is to force Hungary to make conces- 
Sions to the self-“exiled” Jews who left the country 
after the dictatorship had collapsed. These propa- 
gandists insist that, among other things, more land must 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 293 


be given to the Hungarian peasants; but, they say, the 
Hungarian government refuses to put through such an 
agrarian reform. 

The other anti-Hungarian popagandists, representing 
the other fang, insist that the Hungarian peasants must 
not have more land, because they would not raise enough 
crops to feed the country and have some left for export. 
These propagandists loosely explain that the most im- 
portant thing needed by Hungary is an international 
loan. With this loan, these propagandists say, Hungary 
can exist and can give her people a living condition; but 
they are silent as to how long that promised existence 
will continue and what kind of “living condition” the 
proposed loan will enable Hungary to give her people. 
Thus, Hungary is being placed between the Devil and 
the deep blue sea; and, according to the aforementioned 
propagandists, if she does not want to be burnt or to be 
drowned, she must have an international loan! 

Judging from the vehicle employed for the spreading 
of this double-fanged anti-Hungarian propaganda, a 
considerable amount of money is being expended in its 
propagation. Just why some of these Jewish propa- 
gandists have sailed the seas and others expending their 
money in the propagation of this anti-Hungarian 
propaganda, is somewhat explained by the statement of 
Francesco Nitti, ex-Prime Minister of Italy, that: ‘The 
international financiers hate Hungary because of the 
acts of violence committed against the Jews.” And, as 
Marlow’s Jew of Malta says: 


“When we grin, we bite.” 


The proposed loan, with the hard and unconscionable 
conditions thereto attached, is the bitterest pill that has 
been offered to Hungary since her territory was muti- 
lated by the Paris Peace Conference. In spite of the 
fact that the brokers, following the example of boot- 
leggers, are attempting to falsify the label and cover the 


294 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


pill with an American coat of sugar, it will be hard for 
Hungary to swallow that pill. 


A group of fearless and courageous Christian Hun- 
garian statesmen are bravely struggling to defeat this 
proposed loan and thus save their country from further 
control by the aforementioned international financiers. 
Fighting against great odds, opposed by powerful inter- 
national financiers, slandered and decried by ubiquitous 
Jews, those Christian statesmen are putting up an ad- 
mirable struggle to save the Christian character of their 
country. Their struggle is the struggle of Christian 
civilization. It is so great, it is so Christian, it is so 
purely patriotic, it is so grandiosely noble, that it excites 
the admiration of the human heart. Their defeat would 
be a calamity for Christendom. Their success will be a 
great and historical triumph for Christian civilization. 


This group of courageous Christian Hungarian states- 
men are being slandered and maligned by certain in- 
ternational Jewish interests for the reason that they op- 
pose the proposed loan and insist that, instead of a for- 
eign loan, Hungary should tax the rich men of Hungary 
who have the money but invest it in foreign countries. 
Inasmuch as most of the rich men in Hungary are Jews, 
these Christian statesmen are usually referred to as 
“anti-Semitic.” These statesmen insist that the re- 
sources and wealth of the country should be taxed and 
used in the economic upbuilding of the country; but, 
since Hungary is owned mostly by Jews, a large share of 
the sacrifice connected with the economic rebuilding of 
the country would fall upon the Jewish owners of Hun- 
gary; therefore, any attempt to tax them is being dubbed 
as “anti-Semitism.” These Jews want to make money 
in Hungary, but they refuse to do their share in the 
economic rebuilding of the country. They make their 
money in Hungary, but invest it in foreign countries. 
And the international financiers, together with their 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 295 


League of Nations, are gladly helping those shylocks of 
Hungary! 

Against this disgraceful situation Hungary cannot 
protest. Any attempt on her part to remedy this situa- 
tion is being obstructed by a world wide cry of ‘‘anti- 
semitism.” It is impossible for a Hungarian statesman 
to take a real Hungarian breath, without incurring the 
charge of being “anti-semitic.” If the Hungarian gov- 
ernment should proceed to use the acquired wealth and 
natural economic resources of Hungary in the economic 
rebuilding of the country, the cry of “anti-semitism”’ 
would at once go up. Within twenty-four hours the 
whole world would know that “Hungary is anti-semitic.” 
Besides, the cannon of Czechoslovakia on the North, the 
cannon of Roumania on the East, the cannon of Jugo- 
slavia on the South, the cannon of France on the West, 
are trained against Hungary. France now controls 
Czechoslovakia, Roumania and Jugoslavia, and she her- 
self is controlled by a certain group of international 
financiers. An order from France is sufficient for the 
countries surrounding Hungary to pull the trigger and 
shoot Hungary into atoms. In this situation, Christian 
Hungary is compelled to submit to all the outrages com- 
mitted against her, until Christian civilization shall raise 
its protesting finger and shall demand that this outrage 
must stop. Hungary does not deserve this awful humilia- 
tion, nor the cruel punishment being meted out to her. 

In her international relation Hungary is peaceful; but 
she is surrounded by Czechoslovakia, Roumania and 
Jugoslavia, the governments of which are controlled by 
France and by her international financial groups. Hun- 
gary does not know when her neighbors might invade 
her territory and disintegrate it. Her neighbors have 
formed the so-called “Little Entente” which is controlled 
and financed by France. The “Little Entente” is ready 
to strike at her upon order from France. In brief, Hun- 
gary’s situation is similar to that of a peaceful man who 


THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


296 






OYIbD 4 | oh SI h 1) 


"Santt AdVaNinod uYM-~3Yd 
"NIOULNOD HONSYY 
~¥ZONN SALES MIN yi 
“AVDMTIVE WYIOUE —NITVdC eam 


‘eZ6l NIadOUuNa 








eat 


AX BQN DISIG 


bOIWAY 


Duvasidaw , 
oP 





AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 297 


desires to live in peace with his neighbors, yet he does 
not know at what hour and in what moment his home 
might be set afire, or broken into, or dynamited and re- 
duced to ashes. This is an awful situation; yet un- 
fortunately it exists. 

Hungary’s greatest need today is the return to her 
the territory which was unjustly taken from her. The 
20 7 20 





735. ie 
G77 


Ge w7e ot x... 
F Ys Ke Ca SA eee 


Czeho- Slovakia Roumania South-Slav Stote Austria — Dismemberect 
Hungary 


GEMM fron Ore VZELA Pig, Iron 


Production of Iron, in million quintals of the new 


Danubian States 


return of her territory would put her on her economic 
feet, provided she were let alone. She should receive 
back her coal, iron, timber, silver, gold, oil, gas, and 
other natural resources, and also her agricultural land. 
If thus made an economic whole, Hungary shall get on 
her feet within one year, and she would again become 
a self-supporting country. 


298 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


But the international financiers do not want to see 
Hungary rehabilitated territorially and economically. 
The detractors and slanderers of Hungary, in their false 
and fraudulent propaganda against her, claim that the 
economic and territorial rehabilitation of Hungary would 
result in war. But history tells us that during her one 
thousand years of national existence and while she exer- 
cised her national independence, Hungary never fought 
a single war of conquest. All her struggles were 
of self-defense. An intimate knowledge of Hungarian 
history and of Hungarian national character is an as- 
surance that Hungary will continue her peaceful exis- 
tence. Hungary has had a clean and honorable past, 
and we are warranted in stating that her future will be 
peaceful, upright and righteous. 


The real underlying reason for the opposition, on the 
part of the Invisible Power of Europe, to the economic 
and territorial rehabilitation of Hungary is the fact that 
Hungary is the key to the solution of world peace. The 
Invisible Power of Europe dreads world peace; it wants 
world chaos. Hungary is the center of the railroad and 
water transportation systems in Southeastern Europe. 
By reason of her central location, Hungary is to Central 
Europe what the State of Ohio is to the East and Middle 
West of the United States of America; and Budapest, the 
Capital of Hungary, is the Cincinnati of Europe. There- 
fore, the mutilation of Hungary means to Europe exactly 
that which the cutting into pieces and distributing the 
State of Ohio among four rival countries would mean to 
the United States of America. The result in Europe is 
economic chaos. 

The economic and territorial rehabilitation of Hungary 
would result in the reopening of international commerce 
in Southeastern Europe. If this would happen, Czecho- 
slovakia, Roumania and Jugoslavia would become 
friendly to Hungary; and the peoples of Southeastern 
Kurope would be living in peace. This would mean that 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 299 


France and the international financial groups controlling 
France would lose control of Czechoslovakia, Roumania 
and Jugoslavia. It would mean that international com- 
merce with the Far East would be opened up. It would 
mean that the two millions of English working men 
would be able to return to work. World peace would be 






ta 





Gy, 


Wir 


Sm ao Krag 





%, 74>, 
° ‘ms BACDRD: 


Hungary is the natural center of the railroad system of Middle Europe. 
Budapest is the Cincinnati of Southeastern Europe. The railroads 
from Berlin to Bagdad, the line that may be called London to 
Bagdad, the lines running from the South, West and North of 
Europe to the Black Sea, to Bagdad, and toward India,—all these 
run through Budapest, the Capital of Hungary. The mutilation of 
the territory of Hungary, and the chaotic condition created in South- 
eastern Europe, wrecked the railroad transportation system of Cen- 
tral Europe. As long as this condition prevails, peace in Europe is 
inconceivable. 


re-established; and world chaos would disappear. This 
the international financiers do not want. They do not 
want to see the economic and territorial rehabilitation of 
Hungary. They want the continuation of international 
chaos. That is the only real underlying reason for their 


300 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


opposition to the economic and territorial rehabilitation 
of Hungary. 

In closing this chapter, we beg the kind indulgence of 
the reader for leave to repeat the words of Francesco 
Nitti, ex-Prime Minister of Italy: 







eileen ! hs 







































Ene iy 6 | 
as el il es essa it pee aM s 
0% Fill ||2! ish saat “ll tn iN 
| [eae Los0 ae Wy 
ce ONY | or f 
AI pu 7? 


( 





These two drawings show how nearer to Budapest are the towns and 
railroad centers in the territory given to Czechoslovakia than they 
are to Prague, the Capital of Czechoslovakia. (Redesigned from 
the Map Section of the “Pesti Hirlap.”’) 


“Hungary has undergone the greatest occupation of 
her territories and wealth. This poor great country, 
which saved both civilization and Christianity, has been 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 301 


treated with a bitterness that nothing can explain ex- 
cept the greed of those surrounding her. Nothing, in 
fact, can justify the measures of violence and depreda- 
tions committed in Magyar territory. After the war 
every one wanted some sacrifice from Hungary, and no 
one dared to say a word of peace or good will for her. 
The adherents of Socialism do not love her because she 
had to resist, under more than difficult conditions, in- 
ternal and external Bolshevism. The international 
financiers hate her because of the acts of violence com- 
mitted against the Jews. So Hungary suffers all the in- 
justices without defense, all the miseries without help, 
and all the intrigues without resistance. 





This child is not dead; it is merely starved. A horrible example of what 
the Treaty of Versailles and the destruction of the economic unity 
of Europe mean to innocent childhood in Europe.—Reprinted by per- 
mission from ‘The American Monthly,” February, 1924. 


“The mortality among the children and the mortality 
from tuberculosis have become alarming. Practically all 
the new-born in recent years, partly through the priva- 
tions of the mothers and partly from the lack of milk, 
are tubercular. The conditions of life are so serious 
that there is no comparison. Such is the situation of 
Hungary, which has lost everything, and which suffers 
the most atrocious privations and the most cruel pangs 
of hunger.’’* 

*Nitti’s “The Wreck of Europe,” pp. 164-167. It is said that in 


Budapest alone there are three hundred thousand persons suffering 
from tuberculosis. 


302 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


This is what the “hate” of the international financiers 
means. Yet the condition described will continue until 
Christian civilization will tell the international brigands 
that what they have done to Hungary is ENOUGH. 
Hungary will remain the helpless victim of international 
financiers, until 


“Truth crushed to earth, 
“Shall rise again,” 


and the economic unity and territorial integrity of Hun- 
gary shall be restored. 


XXVI. 


HOW CAN PEACE BE RESTORED TO 
KUROPE? 


Civilized mankind is crying for peace; but there is no 
peace. Chaos rules in Europe and there is uncertainty 
everywhere. Some of the victorious countries of Europe, 
especially France, are preparing for war. The new 
weapons of war are being developed to such a high de- 
gree of efficacy that in a few hours the largest cities of 
any country can be wiped off the face of the earth. 
Christian civilization is in grave danger of being 
annihilated.* 

But there cannot and there will not be peace unless 
the causes of the present chaotic condition and the rea- 
sons for the belligerent spirit now rampant in Europe 
are eliminated. If there is to be peace in Europe—and 
peace there must be established—there must be built a 
just and permanent foundation for that peace. That 
foundation must be EQUAL JUSTICE accorded to 
every nation in Europe. 

The immediate cause of the present chaotic condition 
in Europe is the insane parcelling of the territory, and 
the asinine bartering of the peoples of Europe by the 
Paris Peace Conference. Whereas, before the world war 
Europe was an economic unit, today that continent is an 
aggregate of disorganized and economically incompetent 
“states.” The French and Belgian groups of interna- 
tional financiers are now controlling most of the raw 
material products of Central Europe. The “newly cre- 
ated states,” Poland, Czechoslovakia, Jugoslavia and 


*See Nitti’s “The Decadence of Europe,” p. 196. 


303 


504 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Roumania are economically and politically under the 
control of the English-French and Belgian international 
financiers, who are backed and supported by the armies 
and navies of their respective governments. To prolong 
this condition, the countries mentioned, with the possible 
exception of England, are supporting larger armies to- 
day than they ever had before the world war. Poland, 
Czechoslovakia, Jugoslavia and Roumania are economic- 
ally bankrupt; their peoples are taxed* beyond human 
endurance; and their armies are supported mainly with 
money advanced mostly by Belgium and France. The 
result, therefore, is that through the machination of a 
few groups of international financiers, two-thirds of 
Europe is now engaged in the process of robbing and 
enslaving one-third of that continent.+ 


The underlying cause, therefore, of the present chaotic 
and dangerously acute situation in Europe is the evident 
purpose of a few groups of international financiers,— 
the “powerful Jewish bankers of Europe’ included,—to 
secure for themselves the full economic and political 
control of all of Europe. This was the reason for and 
the purpose of parcelling the territory of Europe into 
economically incompetent “states.” This was the pur- 
pose in mutilating the one thousand year old territory 
of Hungary. The result is that Europe today is under 
the full control of those international financiers. Fraud, 
murder, the spread of the most horrible diseases, decad- 
ence of the human race, hunger, premature death, inter- 
national hatred, the crushing of souls, the threatened ex- 
termination of Christian civilization in EKurope,—these 


*The City Council of Temesvar, formerly’ of Hungary, but 
now occupied by Roumania, has recently passed an ordinance whereby 
funerals are taxed as luxuries. The amount of the tax is to be 
determined according to the number of horses used in the funeral. 
In a one-horse funeral the amount of the tax is to be two per cent of 
the total costs of the funeral; in a two-horse funeral, three per cent; 
in a six-horse funeral, ten per cent. The scale stops at the six-horse 
funeral.—“Szozat,”’ Budapest, January 5, 1924. 

tSee Nitti’s ‘Decadence of Europe,” pp. 154 and 258. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 305 


are the results of the insane greed for money and for 
power by the aforementioned international financiers of 
Europe. 

In brief, there is no economic and political freedom in 
Europe. Europe cannot build a transcontinental rail- 
road, because the English, Belgian and French groups of 
international financiers vigorously object to such an im- 
portant improvement. Russia cannot have an ice-free 
port, because the same international financiers object, 
and in their objection they are supported by the armies 
and navies of their respective countries. Europe cannot 
have an unobstructed flow of intra-continental interna- 
tional commerce, because the same financial powers ob- 
ject. Every boundary line in Kurope —and there are 
many of them—is a tariff wall. Consequently, all of 
Europe is economically paralyzed. The Christians of 
Europe must hate one another, because the aforemen- 
tioned international financiers so desire. Hence, all of 
Europe is the economic, political, moral, spiritual and in- 
tellectual slave of the aforementioned insanely greedy 
and dangerously arrogant international financiers. 

But peace must be established in Europe. Christian 
civilization should not perish. How shall, how must, 
peace be established? The Invisible Power of Europe is 
planning another war. If the dogs of war once more 
will be let loose, there will not be much left of Christian 
civilization. What is it then that must be done in order 
to save Kurope, and incidentally the whole world, from 
the threatening awful catastrophe? 

Various plans have been proposed whereby peace 
should be re-established in Europe. It is claimed by 
some politicians that the League of Nations will make 
peace. Others want a “World Court.’ There are those 
who advocate the “Hughes Plan.” Others believe that 
the evacuation of the Ruhr Valley will bring peace to 
Europe. Still others insist that Europe should be given 
a huge international loan and thus there will be peace 


306 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


in Europe. Recently another plan, the so-called “Bok 
Peace Plan,’ was proposed. 

But the League of Nations is dead. It has met its well 
deserved death in the controversy between Italy and 
Greece. It went to its grave, and let it rest there. It 
had done no good to mankind. Its memory is unhal- 
lowed.* It will not make peace; for it is dead and buried. 


The “World Court’ is merely a political phrase. It 
has no substance. It exists merely in the imagination of 
political aspirants. A “World Court” to function would 
have to have a World Jurisdiction and a World People 
willing to submit to its jurisdiction. Even if the World 
Court were more than a political apparition, Europe 
would not submit to its jurisdiction. Would Italy, Tur- 
key and England submit? Would Poincaré and the 
French international financiers behind him refrain from 
digging the grave of France? Would Russia, Germany, 
Hungary and Bulgaria submit to a perpetual slavery? 
What could the World Court do, if no nation would be 
willing to submit to it any question of international im- 
portance? What is the use of having a World Court, if 
it has neither jurisdiction, nor power to enforce its 
ruling? 

In his first address to Congress, on December 6, 1923, 
President Coolidge defined the World Court as follows: 
“The Court is merely a convenient instrument of adjust- 
ment to which we could go, but to which we could not be 
brought.’ This definition is clear enough. The World 


*It is not as though the present league had accumulated any 
honor or prestige during its four years of life in Geneva. In the 
case of the Polish attack on Russia, in the case of the Greek 
aggression on Turkey, in regard to the occupation of the Ruhr, the 
murderous bombardment of Corfu and the stealing of the Greek 
deposit by the council of ambassadors to bribe the Italians to evacu- 
ate Corfu, it has shown itself trivial, useless and ridiculous. It is 
either silent before such outrages, or it speaks with quavering voice 
and nobody listens. It is a blind alley for good intentions, it is a 
weedy dump for all the weaknesses of European liberalism. Its past 
is contemptible and the briefer its future the better for mankind.”— 
H. G. Wells in the “Sunday News-Leader,” October 21, 19238. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 307 


Court would be “‘a convenient instrument.” We could file 
a complaint in the World Court against any nation; but 
if any nation would file a complaint against us, we could 
not be compelled to answer the charges, nor could we be 
compelled to obey the decision of that court. Undoubt- 
edly, each and every nation under the jurisdiction of that 
“convenient” court would have an equal right under the 
law. If one can sue, then all can sue. If one cannot be 
compelled to answer the complaint filed against it, then 
the other nations cannot be compelled to answer the 
charges lodged against them. If, for example, France 
should send a fleet of her warships into the New York 
harbor and threaten to bombard the city unless the 
United States would be willing to cancel all the debt 
owed to it by France, what would the United States do? 
It would immediately file a complaint in the “convenient” 
World Court against France, praying that the court en- 
join France from bombarding the City of New York and 
from killing unarmed men, women and children. But if 
“the court is merely a convenient instrument of adjust- 
ment to which we could go, but to which we could not be 
brought,” what assurance is there that France would be 
willing to submit her claim to that “‘convenient” court? 
What would happen if France would answer that ‘‘I may 
go to this court if I am so pleased, but I cannot be com- 
pelled to answer the charges filed against me?’ What 
would happen if France would say that she will settle 
the matter without inconveniencing herself by going to 
that “convenient”? court? What would we do? Is there 
any doubt about it? We would—FIGHT! 

The reader will have no difficulty to conceive how a 
“convenient” court “to which we can go, but to which we 
could not be brought”? would work in a country. Let us 
suppose that we had that “convenient” court system 
here, and I would decide one night to break into my 
neighbor’s house, and kill my neighbor and several mem- 
bers of his family, and then rob his home of everything 


308 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


valuable therein. The next morning I would receive a 
courteous letter from the “convenient” court, asking me 
if I would not be good enough to appear before it to an- 
swer the charges of housebreaking, and first degree mur- 
der. But, since the court is merely a ‘‘convenient” court 
to which I “could go, but to which I could not be 
brought,” I would answer that “I am not so disposed to- 
day to answer those charges.” What could that court do 
if it were “merely a convenient court to which I could 
not be brought?’ What would prevent me from repeat- 
ing my nocturnal housebreaking and murder? Of what 
earthly use would that ‘‘convenient” court be if it could 
not compel me to attend, and then punish me for my 
crimes? Similarly, of what earthly use would a ‘“‘con- 
venient”? World Court be if it could not mete out and en- 
force justice among the nations of the world? 

Clearly, the proposed “convenient”? World Court ‘“‘to 
which we can go, but to which we could not be brought,” 
has no peace-making qualities. It might help some aspir- 
ing politicians to win an election; but it will not make 
peace in Europe. 


The “Hughes Plan’ is to call certain international 
bankers to a conference to decide how much Germany 
should pay. But the world knows how much Germany 
can pay, without being told by the international bankers. 
Germany is crippled territorially and industrially. The 
value of her currency has been reduced almost to zero. 
The world knows and the international bankers know 
that, in her crippled condition, Germany can pay noth- 
ing. The cow is killed, and it cannot be milked. Be- 
sides, the international bankers are the last people on 
earth who should be entrusted with the duty of making 
peace for Europe. The reader of this book needs no 
further argument on this point. It might be added, how- 
ever, that France has rejected the ‘Hughes Plan.” 

The evacuation of the Ruhr Valley alone will not restore 
peace to Hurope; for the invasion of the Ruhr Valley by 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 309 


the French, the murdering of German workingmen, their 
wives and children, are not matters of international con- 
cern. The invasion of the Ruhr Valley is merely a strug- 
gle among certain groups of English, French, Belgian 
and German international financiers. The question there 
is not how to restore peace to Europe, but which group 
of international financiers shall control the coal and iron 
mines in the Ruhr Valley, which are the sources of the 
iron and coal supply for Central Europe. The solution 
of that question alone will never solve the question of 
restoring and preserving the economic unity of Europe. 
It is sheer folly to believe and expect that the occupation 
or the evacuation of the Ruhr Valley by France will re- 
store peace to Europe. 

The truth concerning the Ruhr occupation is gradually 
coming into full light. Even some of the American 
newspapers are publishing facts which leave no doubt as 
to the purpose in the occupation of the Ruhr. On Oc- 
tober 22, 1923, Otis P. Swift, United News Cable Editor, 
cabled to the subscribers of the United News the 
fact that the Rhineland had separated from Germany. 
This is exactly what certain international financiers ex- 
pected. The Rhineland and the Ruhr contain the iron 
and coal supply of continental Europe. ‘These supplies 
are controlled by certain international financiers. If the 
Rhineland and the Ruhr remained a part of Germany, the 
international financiers would have to pay a heavy part 
of the reparations, or, as Mr. Swift expresses it, “With 
the coming of peace, the industrial Ruhr and Rhineland 
would have to carry a heavy toll in the reparations pay- 
ment.” To avoid payment of their share in the repara- 
tions, the owners of the Rhineland and the Ruhr had 
brought about the separation of the Rhineland from 
Germany. “The industrialists,’ Mr. Swift continues, 
“are prepared to back the republican move. They would 
probably thus be freed of paying reparations, for France 
is said to have offered to waive reparations from the 


310 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


Rhineland state. The industrialists would be dominant 
in a small, tight, industrial nation. By union with 
French industrialists they could practically monopolize 
the continental iron, steel and coal industries.”* In 
other words, that section of Germany which is the center 
of the iron, steel and coal industries should be separated 
from Germany, so that a few groups of international 
financiers may control it. Thus the payment of repara- 
tions would be shifted upon that remaining part of Ger- 
many which has been robbed of its natural resources. 
The shylocks of Europe seem to know their business! 


The Bok Peace Plan is the most recently proposed plan 
“to achieve and preserve world peace.” Therein it is 
proposed that “The United States shall immediately en- 
ter the Permanent Court of International Justice; and 
that, in effect, the United States shall join the League of 
Nations, “without becoming a member” thereof. The 
plan ignores the necessity of the elimination of the 
causes of war; it takes no notice of the necessity of the 
restoration of the economic unity of Europe. It admits 
that Europe is sick; but it refrains from prescribing a 
remedy. It is entirely devoid of peace-making qualities; 
therefore, it will never ‘‘achieve and preserve world 
peace.” It will take the highest degree of international 
moral courage and the noblest of Christian fortitude to 
restore world peace. The Bok Peace Plan might be of 
some value in a cheap political propaganda; but it will 
never be an instrumentality in restoring world peace.+ 


*“The Cleveland Press,’ October 22, 1923. 


*“The fact is, there is a lack of frankness about the whole 
matter. No one is told who causes war. No one dares to tell why 
war is caused. No one hangs up a large sum in cash for correct and 
provable answer to the question, ‘What is the race, what is the 
business of the men who make the biggest profit out of war?’ No 
peace prize competition ever asks for answer to the question: ‘Who 
are the men, alive today, who have power to cause war?’ 

“War will not be prevented by ‘plans’; only knowledge can do 
that. The first knowledge to be gained concerns the men who have 
power to cause war on this globe. War does not spring from the 
people, nor even from the military men, but from a small group of 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 311 


An international loan of whatever size will not restore 
peace to Hurope. The scheme is to load upon the shoul- 
ders of certain European countries a heavy international 
loan, and thereby mortgage all the natural resources of 
those countries. A clear and convincing proof as to what 
the proposed international loan means to a country to 
which it is given is to be found in the conditions attached 
to the proposed fifty million dollar loan to Hungary. 
With the acceptance of the loan goes the economic, po- 
litical and educational independence of the country. Such 
an international loan cannot and will not create a peace- 
ful condition. To load upon a country a crushing inter- 
national loan and, at the same time, to rob that country 
of its very soul, is hardly the proper way to bring about 
international peace. 


The proposed international loan is to be ‘‘floated” by 
international financiers of Europe and of America. Dur- 
ing the summer of 1923, Hungary was the Mecca of cer- 
tain international Jewish financiers who suddenly be- 
came interested in Hungary,—the proposed loan to Hun- 
gary being then a burning question of the day. One of 
the well known Jewish financiers of New York made a 
speech in Budapest for Hungarian consumption, in which 
he insisted that “the recuperation of Hungary is the in- 
terest of the whole world, if we can make it possible to 
bring about her recuperation.” It, of course, is “WE,” 


international financiers, all of the same race, who win wealth and 
power asa result of war. There are fifty or sixty men in the world— 
just enough to fill a small prison—whose capture and restraint would 
free the world from the peril of war. 


“The League of Nations will never be as potent as this league of 
fifty or sixty international financiers . . . who are found on both 
sides of the war and on both sides of the peace, . . . . who hold 
conferences in neutral countries and who win equally rich rewards 
out of defeat as out of victory. They are the true red international.” 
—‘‘Mr. Ford’s Page” in “The Dearborn Independent,” February 9, 1924. 


Mr. Ford’s idea is all right; but the question still remains: 
“Where is the publisher who would dare to publish a plan or book 
the author of which would name the names and the race ‘of the men 
who make the biggest profit out of war’?”’ 


312 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


the financiers, ‘“who can make it possible.”’ Unfortunate 
Hungary, how the international financiers love her! 

The proposed international loan is to be subscribed by 
the American people; and the international financiers 
who ‘“‘float” it will take the profit therefrom. Those 
European financiers who have extracted fabulous sums 
of money from the pockets of the European peoples are 
heavy investors in American securities and large de- 
positors in American banks. The money which should 
now be used in the economic reconstruction of Europe is 
either lying in American banks, or else invested in Amer- 
ican securities. England is said to owe the United 
States the sum of $4,000,000,000; and the investments of 
British financiers in American securities are said to ex- 
ceed the sum England owes this country. ‘“‘When the 
first German reparations payment of $80,000,000 was 
made to the agents of the allied nations, the money was 
redeposited in the Federal Reserve banks. It was in 
American banks, but previous to payment it was German 
owned, and after payment it was Allied-owned.’’* 


The Harriman National Bank in its July report pub- 
lished in the New York Tribune, said: ‘‘The great war 
has filled our banks with the bulk of the gold of the 
world. Some of this gold really belongs here, but the 
greater part is loaned to us, otherwise our prosperity 
would be in jeopardy.’ + 

The proposed international loan would be nothing 
less than a means to create a new international hatred. 
The certificates of the loan would be printed 
in America and held in American banks. The 
“American terms,’ and an American “Dictator” 
would be sent over to the debtor countries to rule over 
them, to direct the levy and collection of their taxes, to 
control their internal policies, and to dictate to them 





*See article by W. H. Allen in ‘The Dearborn Independent,” 
October 138, 1923: “Gold Bulging Our Banks Not Ours.” 
FQuoted: Ibid. 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 313 


their international relationship. The American people 
would be pictured in the debtor countries as cruel ‘‘dol- 
lar chasing people’? whose only concern in this life is to 
enslave the less fortunate peoples of Europe. This would 
be a rather ingenious method of creating an anti-Amer- 
ican feeling in Europe. This would be the first step in 
preparing the peoples of Europe for the already much 
heralded “NEXT WAR!” 

Francesco Nitti, ex-Prime Minister of Italy, who 
knows whereof he speaks, in his book, “The Decadence 
of Europe,” published in the month of April, 1923, on 
page 263, earnestly appeals to the American people NOT 
to make an international loan to Europe. He says: “Jt 
would be beneficial, I might say that it 1s essential to the 
cause of peace, for America not to advance any loans to 
Kuropean states. Every loan which America makes to 
European countries maintaining large standing armies, 
whether it take the form of buying shares in an industry, 
or of lending money to local bodies, produces nothing but 
harm, because it serves indirectly to perpetuate the state 
of disorder and of war which stamps the life of Europe. 
The loans are a bad act; and while the disorder lasts, they 
may even make bad business.’’* 


It is evident that none of the foregoing panacea will 
cure the evils in Europe, nor will they restore peace. The 
foregoing plans are vote-getting or vote-chasing political 
plans. We would suggest to an enterprising politician 
who does not have in his political sleeves a prescription 
for the ills of Europe to propose the following plan: 
That the international students of history, geography, 
Capital and Labor, finance, industry, commerce, educa- 
tion and economics, should be called into a conference to 
decide how much the international financiers should pay 
towards reparations and towards the economic rebuild- 
ing of Hurope. This plan will not be supported by the 


*The italics are ours, 


314 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


international financiers, but it will do surprisingly well 
for political purposes. 

If the foregoing plans cannot and will not bring about 
peace in Europe, what is it then that should be done and 
must be done in order to restore peace to Europe? 


Europe must clean house. She must declare her 
economic, political, spiritual, moral and intellectual in- 
dependence. She must dethrone the uncrowned Invisible 
Power of Europe. She must assert and enjoy her inde- 
pendence and the right to develop her own economic and 
political advantages and to cultivate and put into full 
practice intra-continental international understanding 
and good will. In short, if she is to have peace, Hurope 
must free herself from the control of her arrogant task- 
masters, the international financiers. 


This does not necessarily mean that the Jews of 
Europe should be “‘persecuted.” There is no sense in the 
“persecution” of the Jews, because all the Jews are not 
responsible for the acts of the international Jewish 
financiers. Those international financiers who “hate 
Hungary” do not appear to exhibit any special love for 
the Jews, although some “far-sighted” Jewish leaders 
are feverishly preparing and “building up” Palestine. 
All the Jews of Europe cannot go to Palestine, for there 
is not room enough there to hold all of them. The sur- 
plus cannot immigrate into the United States, because 
the gates are closed before them, and those gates will 
never be lifted.* All Europe needs to do is to declare 
her independence and to proceed in using her economic 
and political freedom in the upbuilding of Europe. The 
international Jews will learn sooner or later to take their 


*Burton J. Hendrick, in his “The Jews in America,” page 2, says: 
“Congress has passed and the president has signed an immigration 
law chiefly intended—-it is just as well to be frank about the matter— 
to restrict the entrance of Jews from Hastern Europe. In the long 
tragedy of Israel there is no misfortune quite so deplorable as the 
increasing unfriendliness in the great liberty-loving Anglo-Saxon 
democracies.” 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 315 


proper places in human society. Thus, by freeing herself 
from international Jewish and Judaized control, Europe 
will take her first and all-important step toward the 
establishment of a permanent peace. 

Europe must be reorganized on an economic basis. This 
means, of course, a sane and just revision of the peace 
treaty by which the Paris Peace Conference delivered 
Europe into the hands of the aforementioned interna- 
tional financiers. The boundaries of Europe must be so 
rearranged as to restore her economic unity. 

All the economic resources of Hurope should be pooled 
and used in the economic reconstruction of Hurope. 
There is enough wealth and natural resources in Europe 
to rebuild her on an economic basis. The fact is that a 
few international financiers of Europe are in full pos- 
session and full control of practically all the wealth and 
natural resources of Europe. If that wealth and those 
natural resources would be released and used in her 
economic rebuilding, Europe would get on her feet in a 
surprisingly short time. Henry Ford has stated the full 
truth when he said: “‘Never mind the League of Nations. 
Get hold of fifty of the wealthiest Jewish financiers, the 
men who are interested in making wars for their own 
profit. Control them and you will put an end to it all.’’* 

The present tariff walls in Hurope should be torn down 
and international commerce should be given a free right 
of way. AS Europe is divided at the present time, every 
boundary line is a high tariff wall. International com- 
merce is halted, examined, marked and taxed at every 
boundary line. If, for example, a horse is shipped from 
Berlin to Constantinople, it is halted, examined, marked 
and taxed at about six different international boundary 
lines.* Or, if one would travel from Berlin to Constanti- 
nople, he would be halted, examined, his baggage 
marked, his passport visaed at about six different inter- 


*Quoted in the “Cleveland News,’ September 20, 1923. 
ySee map on page 296. 


316 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


national boundaries, and he would have to obtain the 
consent of about six different governments to make the 
journey between the two points. This unnecessary ob- 
stacle should be eliminated and the free flow of interna- 
tional commerce and travel should be facilitated. 

A uniform monetary system should be devised and 
established for all the countries in Europe, just aS we 
have it in the United States of America. This would elim- 
inate the jugglery in international money exchange; it 
would eliminate and get rid of a large number of useless 
parasites who are now making their existence possible 
only through jugglery by speculating in international 
money exchange, and who are extremely interested in 
creating and continuing international hatred, suspicion 
and rivalry. A uniform monetary system would elim- 
inate and get rid of this element which has been in the 
past, and which is today, one of the most dangerous parts 
and parcel of the cancer which is undermining the 
health, peace and prosperity of Europe. 

All the sea ports of Europe should be opened and freed 
for the use of each and every European nation. Like- 
wise, all the navigable rivers and canals, all the railways 
and highways, should be freed and opened for the free 
flow of international commerce. Blessed would be the 
hands which would thus tie together the economic inter- 
ests of all the peoples of Europe; for peoples who have 
identical and mutual economic interests are not inter- 
ested in, and have no reason to fight, bloody wars. 

The past and present struggles of Europe make it evi- 
dent that the economic unification of Europe is the only 
way of restoring peace to Europe. Several groups of in- 
ternational financiers and their hired propagandists op- 
pose the economic unification of Europe; but the reader 
should remember that some of those financiers just as 
vehemently oppose the economic unity of the United 
States of America. In 1922 there was an American 
movement on foot to connect the American Great Lakes 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 317 


with the Atlantic Ocean, so that European ships might 
take their cargoes direct to Cleveland, Ohio, and to points 
further West. This waterway connection with Europe 
would result in a great boom in international commerce 
in the Middle West of this country. Yet, what hap- 
pened? Let Congressman Theodore Burton of Cleveland, 
Ohio, tell. He said: “New York interests are bitterly 
opposing the project.”* It might not be amiss to observe 
here that New York is, as yet, a part of the United States 
ef America; that those ““New York interests,’ whatever 
they are, very probably are surrounded by a glossy halo 
of superb ‘“‘Americanism”’; yet, they are bitterly opposing 
the project’? which was devised for the benefit of the 
American people. It is the same kind of “European in- 
terests” that are bitterly opposing the economic unifica- 
tion of Europe. 

The economic unification of Europe will result in a 
permanent peace in Europe. It will unite the peoples and 
nations of Europe into one economic unity—one identical 
INTERNATIONAL ECONOMIC INTEREST. _ IN- 
TERNATIONAL JUSTICE is inherent in international 
economic interest. INTERNATIONAL COMMON UN- 
DERSTANDING is inherently present in international 
justice and in international economic interest. Inherent 
in this INTERNATIONAL TRINITY is INTERNA- 
TIONAL PEACE. 


*Quoted in “The Cleveland Press,” January 28, 1922. 


XXVII. 
AN APPEAL TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE 


The eyes of Hungary and of Europe are turned toward 
the American people. It is now the unanimous opinion 
of the world that only the American people can lift 
Europe out of her present chaotic condition. It is the 
American people who can help Europe to find her soul 
and to save herself from complete collapse. It is the 
American people who can save Christian civilization in 
Europe. 

But what can or should the American people do in 
order to save Europe? Shall we send an army or navy, 
or both, to kill more men, women and children there, and 
then impose peace? Or, shall we join the defunct League 
of Nations which was created to safeguard the interests 
of the uncrowned and invisible rulers of Europe? Or. 
shall we join the ‘‘World Court,’—that political appari- 
tion? Or, shall we tell our international financiers to 
give a large international loan to Europe, and then send 
our army and navy there to safeguard and collect that 
loan? Or, shall we learn to love those whom the inter- 
national financiers hate? Or, shall we help Europe to 
find her soul and then help her to save herself from a 
complete collapse? 

Europe is sick. Her ailments are diagnosed. She is 
suffering from a nervous prostration as the result of the 
idiotic dismemberment of her territory and destruction 
of her economic unity. It is not crutches that she needs. 
She needs to practice self-reliance. The natural re- 
sources God has placed in the soil of Europe are still 
there. Her acquired wealth, or at least the owners 
thereof, are still there. If Europe will make use of all 


318 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 319 


her natural resources and all her acquired wealth, she 
will get well, strong, happy, peaceful and prosperous. 

But, like a sick man, the hundreds of millions of suf- 
fering human beings in Europe need the encouragement 
of their healthy brothers and sisters. Europe has enough 
natural energy to regain her health, if she could summon 
enough courage to use that energy. Blessed shall be the 
tongue that will encourage Europe to find her soul, to re- 
gain her self-reliance, and to depend upon her own 
economic resources. 


Europe needs this encourgement, and not patented 
fake medicines. The American people are the only peo- 
ple in the world who can give this much needed encour- 
agement. In giving this encouragement the American 
people would not have to expend their money; they 
would not have to transfuse their blood; they would not 
have to offer any material sacrifice. All that the Amer- 
ican people would have to do would be to offer their co- 
operation to the peoples of Europe to work out justice 
among themselves; and, by proper suggestions, to lead 
them onto the normal channel of life. The following, 
then, are the methods which this writer begs his fellow 
citizens, the American people, to consider, and, if found 
feasible, to act upon: 


Let the United States Senate declare that the Amer- 
ican people are ready and willing to co-operate with the 
peoples of Europe to work out justice among themselves 
and to bring about a peaceful and orderly condition in 
Europe, provided each and every nation in Europe is 
ready and willing to accept and act upon the following 
basic principles: That— 


(1) All European nations shall accord full justice 
to one another. 

(2) The economic unity of Europe shal] be restored. 

(3) Each and every nation in Europe shall be 
guided by the principle of “live and let live’; 


320 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


that they shafl do unto others that which they 
would want others to do unto them. 

(4) An honest inventory of all the wealth and 
economic resources of Europe shall be made, 
and the same shall be pooled and used in the 
economic reconstruction of Europe. 

(5) The Versailles Treaty and all sub-treaties there- 
under shall be nullified, and a new peace treaty 
shall be written and entered into. 


If these basic principles are accepted by all the nations 
of Europe, let the United States Senate authorize the 
President to invite all the nations of the world to a 
World Conference to be held at Washington, or in some 
other equally suitable city in the United States of 
America. Each nation to have one chief delegate. All 
delegates are to be on equal plane. Such delegates may 
be assisted by any number of experts and advisers. 

The delegates are not to be ignorant politicians, or 
dependent diplomats, or political coxcombs; they should 
be learned economists, historians, geographers, ethno- 
graphers, educators and true representatives of Chris- 
tian civilization. They should be well versed in the 
problems of Labor and Capital, intra- and international 
politics, commerce, finance and education. Their ex- 
perts and advisers should not be international financiers, 
or hired employees or representatives of international 
financiers. The grave and costly mistakes of the Paris 
Peace Conference should be avoided. 

The Conference should be presided over by the Amer- 
ican delegate thereto. It should be open to the public, 
and a stenographic record should be taken of all the pro- 
ceedings. This world business should be conducted in 
the open and above board. 

The Conference should proceed at once to nullify the 
Versailles Treaty and all the sub-treaties thereunder. 
The inventory taken by Europe should be laid before the 
Conference. Each nation should place its card on the 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 821 


table of the Conference. Upon examination of the in- 
ventory of Europe, the Conference should proceed to 
eliminate all the underlying causes of and reasons for 
the present economic chaos in Europe. With due regard 
for the economic unity of Europe its present boundary 
lines should be re-drawn, and thus the economic unity of 
Europe restored. The present tariff walls in Europe 
should be razed to the ground. The European highways, 
railways, navigable rivers and canals, and all the sea 
ports should be made free and open for the use of every 
nation in Europe. A uniform monetary system should 
be devised and established for all of Europe. Europe 
should agree to pay her debts to the United States. No 
more international loans should be asked from or given 
by the United States until peace is reestablished in 
Europe. The burden of reparation should be shifted 
upon the shoulders of those who were actually re- 
sponsible for causing the world war and who are the di- 
rect beneficiaries thereof; otherwise, same should be dis- 
tributed among all the European nations who actually 
partook in the world war, each to pay according to its 
ability to pay. Thus the restoration of the economic 
unity, the reconstruction and the reunion of Europe 
would be accomplished, and justice would be done. And 
since justice is the very soul of peace, it is evident that 
peace would thus be re-established. us 

The sovereignty of each nation in Europe, for domestic 
purposes, should be respected and acknowledged. How- 
ever, no nation should be permitted to make either po- 
litical or commercial treaty with another European na- 
tion; the international relation among the various na- 
tions in Europe should be governed by the peace treaty 
to be made by this Conference. Not a single sovereign 
nation in Europe should be allowed to make a separate 
political or commercial treaty with any non-Kuropean 
nation, the terms of which treaty would, in any way, be 
detrimental to any other sovereign nation in Europe; 


322 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


but that all such treaties should be governed by the peace 
treaty this Conference would make. Thus the political 
and commercial conflicting interests which are now un- 
dermining the very life of Europe would be eliminated, 
and a uniform economic interest would be created for all 
the nations in Europe. Peoples who have a _ unified 
economic interest have neither reason nor desire to fight 
their fellow men. 

The treaty made by this Conference should provide 
that agitating for, aiding, or abetting, or levying war, 
shall be an act of high treason, and the party or parties 
found guilty thereof shall be punished by death. War 
should be declared not a necessity but an international 
crime. 

The Conference should proceed to organize THE 
ECONOMIC FEDERATION OF EUROPE. The con- 
stitution, the supreme law by which this Economic 
Federation of Europe is to be governed, should be the 
treaty made by this Conference. 

The Conference should provide a legal machinery 
whereby the terms of the treaty are to be enforced and 
the peace of Europe safeguarded. This machinery should 
consist of an ECONOMIC CONGRESS OF EUROPE, 
an EXECUTIVE TRIBUNAL and a JUDICIAL 
TRIBUNAL. The members of the Economic Congress 
should be appointed by the Parliaments of the sovereign 
nations of Europe, the Parliament of each such nation 
appointing one representative to the Congress. The first 
members of the Executive Tribunal and of the Judicial 
Tribunal should be appointed by the World Conference, 
and the vacancies which will thereafter occur should be 
filled by the Economic Congress of Europe. 

The members of the Congress and Tribunals should 
be Europeans. As there is no acceptable reason for a 
representative of Europe or of any other continent to 
sit in the Congress of the United States of America, 
there is no reason why an American representative 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 323 


should sit in the Congress of Europe which shall concern 
itself with European economic problems only. Nor is 
there more reason for an American acting either as an 
executive or a judiciary in the European Tribunal, than 
there is a reason for a European sitting in the presi- 
dential chair or on the bench of the Supreme Court of 
the United States of America. If she can get started in 
the right direction, Europe will be able to handle her 
own affairs, without any outside interference, as the 
United States of America is able to handle her own af- 
fairs, without any outside interference. 

The duties and powers of the Economic Congress of 
Europe, and of the Executive and the Judicial Tribunals 
should be circumscribed in the treaty and limited to the 
territory of the continent of Europe. 


The Economic Congress of Europe should be given a 
general power to pass laws which would from time to 
time become necessary for the general welfare of all of 
Europe. This Congress, however, should be given no 
power to interfere in the domestic affairs of any sov- 
ereign nation in Europe. No law should be passed by 
the Congress in contradiction or violation of any of the 
terms of the treaty by which it (the Congress) was 
created. The powers and duties of the Congress should 
be similar to the powers and duties of the United States 
Congress, making laws not for the individual states, but 
for the benefit of all the states, at the same time safe- 
guarding the entire Continent from any abuse of power 
by the Executive and Judicial Tribunals. 

The duties, powers and jurisdiction of the Judicial 
Tribunal should cover every international question aris- 
ing under the treaty and limited to the territory of 
Europe, or which may, in any way, endanger or tend to 
endanger the peace of Europe or of the world. It should 
have jurisdiction to pass upon the constitutionality of all 
the laws passed by the Economic Congress of Europe. 
It should have jurisdiction over and power to sentence to 


324 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


death persons who are charged with the crime of high 
treason. It should have power and jurisdiction to enjoin 
any European nation, its citizen or citizens, including 
members or employees of corporations from engaging in 
any act in HKurope or in any other Continent, which may 
jeopardize or tend to jeopardize the peace of Europe or 
of the world. It should have juridiction and power to 
sentence any person, citizen or citizens of any foreign 
countries, who are discovered and apprehended while en- 
gaded, within the boundaries of Europe, in any act 
which may jeopardize or tend to jeopardize the peace of 
Europe or of the world. The decisions and sentences 
imposed by the Judicial Tribunal shall not be nullified, 
except by the vote of three-fourts of the actual member- 
ship of the Congress and with the concurrence of the 
Executive. 

The Judicial Tribunal, however, should have no juris- 
diction over purely domestic affairs of the sovereign na- 
tions of Europe. The sovereignty of each nation should 
be respected, provided such sovereign nations commit 
no act in violation of the terms of the treaty, or in vio- 
lation of the acts of the Congress, the decisions of the 
Judicial Tribunal, or the lawful acts of the Executive. 

The number of members sitting in the Judicial 
Tribunal and the rules and procedures thereof should be 
decided by the World Conference and included in the 
treaty, following closely the composition, rules and pro- 
cedures of the Supreme Court of the United States of 
America. 

The duty of the Executive Tribunal should be to en- 
force the provisions of the peace treaty, to execute the 
laws passed by the Economic Congress of Europe, and 
also the decisions of the Judicial Tribunal. It should 
have power to make commercial treaties, in behalf and 
for the benefit of all of Europe, with other continents or 
nations thereof, with the advice and concurrent consent 
of the Economic Congress of Europe and the Judicial 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 325 


Tribunal. It should be made powerful enough to per- 
form its duty. In the execution of its duty it may use 
economic or military or naval weapons, or both. All na- 
tions of Europe should contribute enough military and 
naval force for this purpose, and such forces should be 
placed at the command of the Executive. In the event 
any attack directed by any foreign country or non- 
European power against any nation in Europe, such at- 
tack should be considered an attack upon all of Europe; 
and, in such an event, the Executive should be author- 
ized to use all the military and naval forces at his dis- 
posal to repel such an attack. In the event more mili- 
tary or naval forces should become necessary to repel 
such an attack, the Executive should be authorized to 
call upon the nations in Europe to contribute the neces- 
sary forces, in such proportion as provided in the treaty. 

The Executive Tribunal, however, should be given no 
power to provoke or declare war either within the 
Economic Federation of Europe or against any non- 
European power, unless and until an honest attempt 
Shall have been made to arbitrate the question threat- 
ening war, and until all the adult men and women of 
Europe shall have voted upon the question of war or 
peace, and the majority of such voters of each nation 
shall have voted for war. In the event of a sudden and 
unwarned attack, however, the Executive may proceed 
to repel such attack, without arbitration or vote. Vio- 
lation of this duty by the Executive should be declared 
high treason and punishable by death. 

Any member of the Executive or Judicial Tribunal 
may be impeached and removed from office by a vote of 
three-fourths of the actual members of the Economic 
Congress of Europe. Unfitness for the office and viola- 
tion of duty should be declared to be grounds for im- 
peachment. The vacancy thus created should be filled 
by the Congress. 

The right of Europe to levy import duties at its ports 


326 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


to defray the administrative expenses of the Central 
Government (Congress, Executive and Judicial Tribu- 
nals) should be considered in the treaty as a purely 
European question. 

The World Conference which is to be held in Wash- 
ington, or elsewhere in the United States of America, 
should draw up a peace treaty, embodying therein the 
foregoing terms. The treaty then should be signed by 
all the European delegates to the Conference, and same 
should be ratified, within three months, by all the na- 
tions of Europe. Ratified, the treaty should be put into 
execution at once. 

The ratification and execution of this treaty would re- 
sult in the re-birth of Europe. Under this treaty there 
would be and there could be no war in Europe. For,— 
it cannot be repeated too often and too emphatically 
that,—peoples who have an identical economic interest 
have no reason and desire to fight bloody wars. Racial 
prejudices disappear from the presence of identical 
economic interests. The restoration of the economic 
unity of Europe and the establishment of an identical 
economic interest for all the peoples of Europe will make 
war not only unwelcomed, unnecessary and odious, but 
also an international crime. 


In order to secure peace among the various Continents 
of the world, the World Conference should establish an 
Inter-Continental (or World) Board of Arbitration. The 
jurisdiction of this Board should cover only inter-con- 
tinental questions. Any inter-continental question which 
eannot be disposed of through the ordinary channels of 
open diplomacy should be referred to this Board for ar- 
bitration. The hearing before this Board should be open 
to the public and its proceedings should be published. 
The decision of this Board should be final and binding 
upon all the continents and upon the nations therein. 

Any continent, or nation thereof, which should refuse 
to abide by the decision of this Board should be con- 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 327 


sidered and treated as an outlaw, and all diplomatic and 
commercial relation should be severed therewith. In the 
event such recalcitrant continent or nation thereof should 
attack another continent or nation thereof, in violation 
of the decision of the Board, it should be lawful for such 
continent or nation thereof to repel such attack. The 
other continents and nations should, at once, institute an 
economic blockade against the recalcitrant continent or 
nation. No continent or nation can successfully fight 
against the whole world. 

The World Conference should appoint the members of 
this Board. Their number, their tenure of office, their 
compensation, their qualifications, and the grounds of 
their removal, should be prescribed by the World Con- 
ference. No corporation lawyer, no director, officer or 
employee of any corporation should be made eligible to 
the membership of this Board. 

Exploitation of, or an attempt to exploit, on the part 
of any nation or citizen or corporation thereof, all or 
part of the territory of any sovereign nation, without 
the free consent of such nation, should not be permitted 
by the Inter-Continental Board of Arbitration. The 
treaty should provide specifically that any person of 
whatsoever citizenship apprehended in the act, or in 
aiding or counselling such act of exploitation, shall be 
charged with treason, and it shall be lawful for the na- 
tion in whose territory such act is committed, to try 
such violators under the terms of this treaty and, if 
found guilty, to put him to death. 

All the nations of the world should pledge their honor 
to the faithful performance of the provisions of this 
treaty. 

The foregoing suggestions, if acted upon, would not 
involve the United States of America in the affairs of 
Europe, nor would they necessitate the entrance of this 
country into any “entangling alliance.’”’ The plan here- 
inbefore set forth would merely invite Europe and the 


328 THE TRAGEDY OF HUNGARY 


whole world to have peace; it invites especially EKurope 
to find her soul and to do justice to herself. The peoples 
of Europe would not reject this invitation, if extended 
to them. The Invisible Power of Europe would not dare 
to oppose the acceptance of this invitation. 

The World Conference, hereinbefore suggested, would 
undoubtedly right the unprecedented wrongs committed 
against Hungary and to other European countries. The 
only permanent foundation for international peace is 
international justice. Without international justice, 
there cannot be international peace. Without the re- 
storation of the economic unity of Hungary, without the 
restoration of the economic unity of all of Europe, there 
cannot be peace in Europe. Without the establishment 
of a unified, common, and identical economic interest for 
all of the peoples in Europe, there cannot be permanent 
peace in Kurope. These things can be accomplished if 
the American people will invite the nations of Europe 
to deliberate upon and work out the details of the 
economic unification of Europe. 


But what will happen if the Invisible Power which is 
now controlling Europe should object to the convening 
of a World Conference? Would the American people re- 
main powerless in extending their helping hand to the 
hundreds of millions of suffering human beings in 
Europe? Would the American people be cut off from all 
avenues wherein they might be helpful in aiding the 
European peoples to bring about peace in Europe? No! 
If the American people desire to be instrumental in 
bringing Europe out of her chaotic condition and to save 
the hundreds of millions of helpless human beings from 
the clutches of the unmerciful shylocks of Europe, there 
is no power on earth which can obstruct them in so do- 
ing. In performing this important service, the Amer- 
ican people need not enter the so-called League of Na- 
tion or the “World Court.’ The step in this direction 
would not involve the American people in any foreign 


AN APPEAL FOR WORLD PEACE 329 


affairs; it would, however, benefit them first and, at the 
Same time, compel the Shylocks of Europe to refrain 
from obstructing the advent of peace. 

The alternative suggestion which is about to be made 
obviously does not involve any sacrifice on the part of 
the American people. The suggestion is this: Let the 
American people demand the immediate payment of all 
the Huropean debt due to this country. If the payment 
is refused, let the American Government proceed to con- 
fiscate all the European owned bank deposits in Amer- 
ican banks and all the investments made by European in- 
vestors in this country, and then apply the same to the 
payment of the debt due to this country. Such a step 
would have a marvelous effect upon the Invisible Power 
in Europe. 

And the American people would be agreeably sur- 
prised to learn of the tremendous peace-making power 
they have. 

And Europe, at last, would have real PEACE! 


SUPPLICATION 


“When wilt Thou save the people? 
“O God of Mercy! when? 
“Not kings and lords, but nations! 
“Not thrones and crowns, but men! 
“Flowers of thy heart, O God, are they! 
“Let them not pass, like weeds, away! 
“Their heritage a sunless day! 


““God save the people!” 
ELLIOT. 





INDEX 














FOO A 

ihe’ lett & RD 

7 “ 5 
abe | TAN ¥ 


‘ We Soe 
ie 







! ; wig von w om L * by eg 
ee Peat 4 geese Ate tn “y a Lee 


7 Ae 





‘ 4 ' | 
4 , a ; ‘ “—< iy i : ' i} « 
r YO ee PAR Te eT Re ee ae Peg WY GUERIN oa Ah 3 Py oad a iy haope RS i) 
; : aX : ‘ y Ee 
é ws : 1, wae. a 
* ‘ * wt P f ‘ j ! 
nn pire ' 
é : 2 Ss 
j 
in - dm 
a | 4 r A, x 
‘ 
ae BN 4 ‘ : 
Pay - ’ ‘i e oe f pe 
is tw 
t ay vi 
\ j ra 
OD, a \ J of t , 
' “a : if ; ‘ 
t * Les, vd & 
at "A 
4 t 
1 a 
j - Saka 
‘ 
. ~~ r ‘ 4 
P 4 ne Pe ‘ a } 
‘ . re , ae , 
nr y ee oe ae i ae ee ae ' 4 maT 
+ di - % : 
; , {3.56 
oF vw 
’ r oN = 4 J sf as = ’ 
f y 7 x FY i 
a i‘ ‘ . a : ~ A ea $74 - Ee wh, 
ow , : Ea a > i, 
‘ ana “\ : i * 4 * a ‘ ; ¢ } 
4 f * ~~ : ty Wi as 
aa a ‘ b - ‘ ‘ 
os , ‘ “ 4 F =) 
‘ . y a . iy ’ fi 
4 i : ’ a u¥ 
a r 5 : Fe t \ ‘ 
3 ; iN 3 at ° by ae) j ; pe 
A ’ £ - ry if . - | 
n ‘ : : geht; 
iy , 
% > 
‘ ‘ y F i . a") 
4 . z ' { 
‘ eat Piet at, : an | “ j : y 
(4 « ! o Fe ‘ age - 
if ‘ ? P rs e 14 a ee i , in ae} a 
Ri ee i 8 hs igrht Cle yh Spi ey PS el ails Wl gb ing y, ’ Aj Ae ta hy eujrdrhy © 
4 f ’ ; J 4 a : Ai - ; i 











. 
bie 


rar ve 









v2 





INDEX 


A 


Absolutism in danger, 49, 63, 64. 

Administrative divisions of Hun- 
gary, 105, 106. 

Admissions of Entente’s 
men, 107, 112. 

Advantages, educational, in Hun- 
Vary 2010106, /107. 

Agent provocateur employed by 
Roumania to molest Roman 
Catholic Bishop, 242. 

Ailments of Europe diagnosed, 318. 

Albert, Duke of Austria, claims 
Hungarian throne, 23. 

Alexander I, Emperor of Russia, 
white angel, 53. 

Alfold (lowland) of Hungary un- 
der Turkish control, 41; best 
wheat-growing section, 94, 196. 

Algazy pleads for Hungary, 229. 

Ali, Turkish commander, attacks 
Dregel, 36. 

American army dislodged Ger- 
mans, 151. 

American democracy, Nitti’s opin- 
ion of, 219. 

American economic unity opposed 
by financiers, 317. 

American financiers interested in 
war, 159, 162. 
American Monthly, 

147. 

American money used to oppress 
Hungary, 244, 246. 

American people, duty of, to save 
Europe, 318; should encourage 
Europe, 319; have peace-making 
power, 329; can make world 
peace, 329. 

American view of world war, 147. 

American war loans, 160, 245. 

Andrew II, king of Hungary, in- 
fluenced by foreigners, 18. 

Andrew III, last king of original 
Hungarian ruling family, dies, 
23. 

Anjous in Hungary, 24, 25, 26. 

Anti-Hungarian propaganda, 292, 
293. 

Apostolic king, title granted to 


states- 


quoted, 133, 


333 


kings of Hungary, 9. 

Appeal, right of, denied to Hun- 
garians by Roumania, 226. 

Appeal of Hungary to Peace Con- 
ference and to civilization, 217, 
219; to the League of Nations, 
256. 

Appeal to Europe by Kossuth, 81. 

Appeal to the American people, 
318. 

Apprentices, schools for, in Hun- 
gary, 107. 

Arable land in Hungary, 103; 
taken from Hungary, 204, 205. 
Arbitrary disposal of European 

peoples, 195. 

Arctic regions not suitable for 
sea-ports for Russia, 118. 

Arrest of Hungarian legislators by 
Hapsburgs, 66. 

Armament in new states, 246. 

Armaments not reduced after 
world war, 253. 

Armistice, harsh terms of, 172. 

Article 10 of League of Nations, 
253. 

Art, works of, collected by King 
Matthias, 29; taken by Turks, 
33. 

Asia, part of, divided by secret 
treaty, 143, 144, 145, 146. 

Asiatic cholera in Hungary, 67. 

Asquith, Herbert, 110. 

Assembly of League of Nations, 
250. 

Austria, swallowed Hungary’s for- 
eign trade, 88; emergency pol- 
IOV ROL alo? 

Austrian army invades Hungary, 
79, 80; Diet asks help from 
Hungary, 79; duke fleeces Bela 
IV, 21; government incites Ser- 
vians against Hungary, 77, 78; 
rule, how Hungary came under, 
40; territory increased, 57, 200. 

Austro-Hungarian Monarchy, com- 
position of, 85, 86, 87. 

Aviation service of France in- 
structed to respect German blast 
furnaces, 153. 


334 


B 


Babies wrapped in tissue paper, 
228. 

Bagdad, assigned to England in 
secret treaty, 144. 

Balkans, coveted by Russia and 
Germany, 119; dangerous, 120, 
122; war propaganda in, 130; 
divided, 144, 145; keen rivalry 
in, 216. 

Balkan War, 127. 

Banat of Hungary, coveted by 
financial interests, 183; financial 
interests attempt to make it a 
republic, 184. 

Bandholz, General, saved Hun- 
gary’s national museum from 
Roumanian vandalism, 186. 

Bankers, accused by French Sen- 
ator, Villain, 159; Jewish bank- 
ers powerful, 279, 304; commit- 
tee of, to give loan to Ger- 
many, 268. 

Bankrupt, new states, 304. 

Bankruptey foreed by 
tional financiers, 276, 

Barley in Hungary, 103. 

Bartered population of Hungary, 
202. 

Barthe, French Deputy, 
bankers, 152. 

Battle in plain of Muhi, 21. 

Batu Khan, Mongolian, invades 
Hungary, 21. 

Bass, John, quoted, 146, 149, 185, 
192, 

Batthanyi, Hungarian Prime Min- 
ister, confers with Jellachich, 78. 

Bela IV, King of Hungary, ap- 
peals to Europe for help, 20; 
escapes from death, 21; fleeced 
by Frederick, 21. 

Belgium secedes from Holland, 59; 
supports ‘‘New States,’’ 305. 
Belgrade, gate to Hungary, 27; 
attacked by Turks, 28, 31, 32. 
Bill of Rights obtained, 18, 19; 

abolished, 45. 

Berchtold, Austrian Joint Min- 
ister, 136, 137, 138. 

Berlin-Bagdad Railroad, necessity 
for, 116, 117; crosses the Rus- 
sian plan, 120; map of, 121; 


interna- 


accuses 


INDEX 


German emperor and Russian 
ezar agree upon plan, 122, 123; 
Entente prevents competion of, 
140, 216; people misled as to 
B. B. railroad, 244; subject of 
discussion in London Confer- 
ence, 266; map of, 295. 

Bessarabia given to Russia, 55. 

Bethman-Hollweg, advised on war, 
150. 

Big Four, 189, 192; not qualified 
to make peace, 193; surrounded 
by Jewish experts, 190; had 
good times, 190; deliberated in 
seeret, 191; ignorant of Europ- 
ean international affairs, 193; 
ignorant of European geography, 
193, 194; mutilated Hungary, 
195, 196; given facts concerning 
Hungary, 199; blind to conse- 
quences of their acts, 217. 

Bilinski, 137. 

Birth of the Hungarian Nation, 7. 

Bishop, Roman Catholic, mistreat- 
ed by Roumania, 242. 

Bismarck, ‘‘honest broker’’ in 
Congress of Berlin, 119. 

Black Sea, only port of Russia, 
118. 

Board of Arbitration, 
tinental, 326. 

Bohemian, Ottokar, aspirant to 
Hungarian throne, 23. 

Bohemians in Hapsburg’s service 
in Hungary, 84. 

Bok peace plan, 310. 

Bolsheviks obtain control of Hun- 
gary, 176; 95% of leaders Jew- 
ish, 177; terrorized Hungary, 
177, 178, 179; employ Russian 
Jewish terrorists, 180, 181. 

Books published in Hungary, 107. 

Bosnia and Herezegovina annexed 
to Austria-Hungary, 86, 119. 


inter-con- 


Bosporus, controlled by Turkey, 
118. 
Boundary lines in Europe are 


tariff walls, 305. 

Briey Basin, international owner- 
ship of, 155; not attacked, 152, 
153. 

Brokers interested in loan to Hun- 
gary, 290, 292, 293. 

Bruay Basin, not attacked, 154. 

Buday, Ladislaus, 99, 203. 


INDEX 335 


Budapest, railroad center in Hun- 
gary, 98, 99; publishing center 
in Hungary, 107; railroad cen- 
ter of Southeastern Europe, 299, 
300; the Cincinnati of Europe, 
298, 299, 300. 

Burton, Theodore, statement con- 
cerning New York interests, 317. 


C 


Caine, Hall, on new war, 269, 270. 

Calvin, John, followed by Hun- 
garians, 43. 

Common understanding, 
tional, 317. 

Cancer of Europe, 316. 

Cantacuzéne, Princess, quoted on 
Jews in Hungary, 288. 

Carpathian Mountains, natural 
boundary of Hungary, 93, 94. 

Causes of the French Revolution, 
49; of the world war, 108-63; of 


interna- 


present chaotic situation in 
Europe, 303. 
Catholics organized to oppose 


Hapsburgs, 44; executed by 
Hapsburgs, 44; suffered under 
bolshevik dictatorship, 179; mis- 
treated by Roumanians, 242, 243. 
Cattle raising in Hungary, 104. 
Cement works in Hungary, 103. 
Challenge to war, 141. 
Chaos in Europe, cause of, 303. 
Characteristics of the Hungarians, 
12. 
Charlemagne’s description of Hun- 


gary, 7. 
Charles IV abdicates, 170. 
Charles Robert, Italian, elected 


king of Hungary, 24, 25. 
Chester oil concession, 257. 
Children ravaged by disease, 301. 
Christian basis of peace, 231. 
Christian Church, endowed by King 

St. Stephen, 9; hope of Hun- 

garians, 178; freedom of disre- 

garded by Roumania, 231, 232, 

233, 234. 

Christian civilization saved by 
Hungary, 26, 28; in danger, 303, 
304; should prevent world en- 
slavement, 163; should not per- 
ish, 305. 

Christian Hungarians executed by 
bolsheviks, 177, 178, 179, 180; 


statesmen slandered by Jews, 
294, 

Christian religion 
Hungarians, 8, 9. 

Christians of Europe are tricked 
to hate one another, 305; mis- 
treated by the Turks, 118, 119; 
taken care of by God, 119; mis- 
treated in Smyrna, 278; terror- 
ized by bolsheviks in Hungary, 
177,178, -179,- 180, 

Church bells made into cannon, 80. 

Church lands, Hungarian, confis- 
cated by Roumania, 232. 

Clemenceau, one of ‘‘Big Four,’’ 
189; his idea of peace treaty, 
218. 

Cleveland Press, quoted, 112. 

Climate of Hungary, 96. 

Coal, production, in Hungary, 99, 
105; loss of coal, 205; in Ruhr 
Valley, 309. 

Colleges in Hungary attended by 
Austrian spies, 63, 106, 107. 
College students, Hungarian, ex- 

iled from their homes, 228. 

Coloman, (Kalm4n) king of Hun- 
gary, 18. 

Commerce, international, halted in 
Europe, 315, 316. 

Commercial, schools in Hungary, 
107; war, 148, 161. 

Conditions attached to loan to 
Hungary, 292, 293, 294. 

Conference, in London, 265, 266; 
disarmament, in Washington, 
266; at Genoa, 267; on Repara- 
tion at the Hague, 271; on 
Reparation in London, 272; Near 
Hast, 279. 

Conference, world, calling of pro- 
posed, 320. 

Confessions of statesmen, 108-113. 

Congress of Berlin, 119; economic 
of Europe, 322, 325. 

Congress of Vienna, 51, 61, 189; 
failed to make peace, 59; classi- 
fied the Germans, 115. 

Congressional Record, quoted, 112. 

Constitution of Hungary, founda- 
tion of, 7, 11; abolished, 45; 
regained, 47, 85; objectionable 
to Emperor Francis I, 53; rights 
endangered by Jewish tax col- 
lectors, 18; violated by Haps- 


embraced by 


336 


burgs, 42; ignored by Joseph II, 
47; today, 283. 

Converted Jew, Szerencs, mulcted 
Hungary, 31. 

Convenient world court, 306, 308. 

Coolidge, President, first adress to 
Congress, 306. 

Copper in Hungary, 94. 

Corvinian Library taken by Turks, 
33. 

Cosmopolitan feature of Hungary, 
90, 91, 92. 

Cost of oppression of Hungary, 
244, 245, 246. 

Cotton industry in Hungary, 102. 

Council of League of Nations, 250, 
251. 

County, origin of in Hungary, 11; 
administrative assembly, 106; 
protests to Austrian emperor, 63. 

Court of international justice, 255. 

Courtesy, extended to coal and 
iron mines during the war, 252, 
153. 

Cox, James M., advice on Euro- 
pean affairs, 272, 274, 275. 

Credit ‘institutions in Hungary, 
104, 

Croatia part of kingdom of Hun- 
gary, 87. 

Croatians civilized by Hungarians, 
17; complaints of, 214, 215. 

Crown given by Pope Sylvester II 
to Hungary, 9. 

Crown, currency, pre-war value of, 
103. 

Crutches, not needed by Europe, 
318. 

Cumans (Kuns) invade Hungary, 
aes 

Curtis, Professor, report of, 229. 

Czar of Russia and German Em- 
peror agree on Berlin-Bagdad 
Railroad, 122, 123. 

Czechoslovakia, population of, 212; 
territory increased, 200; imita- 
tion of republic, 214; invades 
Ruthenia, 215; mistreats Hun- 
garians, 226, 227, 230; heavily 
armed, 246; supported by France, 
304; heavy taxes in, 304. 

Czechs, emergency policy in the 
world war, 167; invaded Hun- 
gary, 173. 

Czerny, the Lenin-boy, 178. 


INDEX 


D 


Danger point in Europe, 120, 128, 
129. 

Danube River, 94; flood preven- 
tion systems destroyed, 208, 209. 

Dardanelles controlled by Turkey, 
118. 

Deadly, new weapons of war, 303. 
Dearborn Independent, quoted on 
international financiers, 277. 
Debt, of England to United 
States, 245; of France to 
United States, 245; of new 
states to England, 245; of new 
states to France, 245; of new 
states to United States, 245. 

Decadence of human race, 304. 

Decade of 1860 to 1870, 59, 60. 

Declaration of Independence in 
Europe needed, 314. 

Defender of western civilization, 
89. 

Democratic principles, retained by 
Hungarians, 43. 

Denominations in Hungary, 92. 

D’Esperey, French general, 171, 
172. 

Descendants of settlers in Hun- 
Gary, JU elie 

Devaluation of Hungarian 
rency, 291. 

Dictatorship of Jews in Hungary, 
financiers, 276, 277. 

Dictartorship of Jews in Hungary, 
L7G LET PATS OL (9, 180 ee 

Diet of Hungary, lost hope in the 
Hapsburgs, 42; disregarded by 
the Hapsburgs, 63; _ resisted 
Austrian Emperor, 64; convoked 
in 1839, 70; decides to protect 
Hungary, 78; dethrones’ the 
Hapsburgs, 80. 

Dillon quoted, 176, 182, 183, 191, 
194, 

Diplomatic documents, 136, 140. 

Diplomatic blunders of Austria, 88. 

Diplomatic service, Hungary had 
none, 88. 

Direct taxes levied in Hungary by 
Anjous, 25. 

Disarmament conference in Wash- 
ington, 266. 

Disaster of Mohaes, 31. 

Diseases in Europe, 304. 


eur- 


INDEX 


Distribution of Hungary’s popu- 
lation, 200, 202; of natural re- 
sources, 94, 95, 96. 

Divide et impera, Austrian rule, 
62 


Domestic jurisdiction under the 
League of Nations, 255, 256, 
257, 258. 

Dregel, fortress of, bombarded by 
Ali, 36. 

Drummond, Rev. W. H., report on 
Transylvania, 236-241. 

Duplicity of Entente war plotters, 
147. 

Duty of American people, 318. 


E 


Economie congress of Europe, 322, 
325. 

Economic Federation of Europe, 
322 to 325. 

Economic freedom, Europe 
none, 305. 

Economic Hungary not known to 
the world, 88. 

Eeonomic resources of Europe 
should be pooled, 315. 

Economic restoration of Hungary 
would unite Southeastern Europe, 
298. 

Economic rivalry, cause of war, 
252, 

Economie unification of Europe, 
316; result of, 317; destroyed, 
303, 319. 

Economic unity of Europe, restor- 
ation of, 315, 326. 

Economie unity of Hungary, 93, 
195, 196, 201; should be re- 
stored, 302. 

Economical 
305. 

Economies of Hungary in maps, 

107109: 

Educational advantages in Hun- 
gary, 91, 106; system, 285, 286. 

Eger, attacked by the Turkish 
army, 38 

Elementary schools in Hungary, 
106. 

Eliot, Samuel A., 235, 

Emergency policies of the Au- 
strians, Czechs, and Servians in 
world war, 167. 

Engerend, French Deputy, 150. 


has 


slavery in Europe, 


337 


England opposes completion of 
Berlin-Bagdad_ Railroad, 117; 
promises Transylvania to Rou- 
mania, 233, 235. 

English money used to oppress 
Hungary, 244, 245. 

Entente Cordiale formed, 117. 

Eperjes, 210. 

Equal justice needed in Europe, 
303. 

Esbrayat, French Captain, direc- 
tor of bank, 157. 

Europe, refused aid to Hungary, 
21, 82; divided up by Congress 
of Vienna, 56, 57; in the throes 
of monarchical terror, 61; na- 
tionalist movement in, 114, 115; 
divided by secret treaty of Lon- 
don, 144, 145; in grip of inter- 
national financiers, 265-282; 
economic unity of, destroyed, 
303; controlled by international 
financiers, 304; slave of inter- 
national financiers, 305;  pre- 
pares for the next war, 303; has 
no economic freedom, 305; must 
clean house, 314; must be re- 
organized on economic basis, 
315; economic unification of, 
316; looks to American people, 
318; can have peace, 329; 
pareellation, reason for, 304; 
seaports of, should be freed, 316. 

European influence, U. 8S. news- 
papers warned against, 271. 

Executive tribunal, 322, 323, 324, 
325. 

Exports and imports of Hungary, 
99, 100. 

Expulsion of Hungarians 
Roumania, 228. 


from 


F 


Factories given to new states, 210, 
221, 

Famine in Hungary, after Mon- 
golian invasion, 22, 23; during 
world war, 166. 

Federation of Europe, economic, 
322, 323, 324, 325. 

Ferdinand, Archduke of Austria, 
elected king of Hungary, 35. 
Ferdinand, crowned in 1830, con- 

voked Diet, 64. 
Fertilizer works in Hungary, 102. 


338 


Feudalism, rejected by King St. 
Stephen, 8. 

Fiddling at the Paris Peace Con- 
ference, 190. 

Finance of Europe wrecked by in- 
ternational financiers, 276. 

Financial dictator in Hungary, 
292. 

Financial groups planned to ex- 
ploit Hungary, 216. 

Financial mobilization to prevent 
war in 1911, 126; none made to 
prevent world war, 133, 134. 

Financial war against Hungary, 
259, 277. 

Financiers control Paris press, 267, 
268. 

Finland given to Russia, 55. 

Fiume, part of kingdom of Hun- 
gary, 87; severed from Hun- 
gary, 200. 

Flood prevention system destroyed, 
208, 209. 

Florentine copyists employed by 
King Mathias, 29. 

Foch, French Marshal, letter of, 
110; planned to invade Hun- 
gary, 182. 

Foreign influence crept into Hun- 
gary, 18, 25. 
Foreign intrigues 

gary, 16. 

Ford, Henry, on war and peace, 
310, 311; advice as to what to 
do to Jewish financiers, 315. 

Foreign trade of Hungary, swal- 
lowed by Austria, 88; illustrated, 
100. 

Forests in Hungary, 94, 103. 

France, shorn of power by Con- 
gress of Vienna, 56; arms ‘‘new 
states,’’ 246; controls ‘‘new 
states,’’ 303, 304. 

Francis Ferdinand and wife as- 
sassinated, 129. 

Francis Joseph I, aided by Russia, 
82; revenged himself upon Hun- 
gary, 84; crowned King of Hun- 
gary, 85. 


against Hun- 


Francis I inaugurated spying 
system, 50; weak minded, 52; 
instructs professors what to 


teach, 52; objects to the word 
‘‘constitution,’’? 53. 


INDEX 


Frederick, Duke of Austria, fleeces 
Bela IV, 21. 

Frederick the Great, 195. 

Frederick William III, King of 
Prussia, 53. 

French agents ready to exploit 
Hungary, 184. 

French coal mines, not attacked, 
151, 152. 

French revolution, 49, 51; demo- 
cratic government, 115; smelters, 
149, 150. 

Funeral tax in Roumania, 304. 

Fugger family, Rothschild of 16th 
century, 31. 


Gardens in Hungary, 103. 

Gas, loss of, 205. 

Gehenna close to Genoa, 269. 

Genoa conference, 267. 

Geographical and economic unity 
of Hungary, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 
98, 99-107. 


George, Lloyd, London speech, 
109; religion of Jesus Christ, 
178, 281. 


German empire established, 115. 

German iron mines in Lorraine not 
attacked by France, 151, 152, 
153. 

German Kaiser, 108. 

German smelters, 151, 152. 

Germanize, Hungarians, attempt 
to, 43, 46. 

Germans settle in Hungary, 46, 
90; classified by Congress of 
Vienna, 56. 

Germany unified, 59, 60; national- 
ist movement, 114, 115; sought 
foreign market, 115-116; planned 
Berlin-Bagdad Railroad, 115, 
116, et seq. 

Glass works in Hungary, 102. 

Gold in Hungary, 94. 

Goldsberger, a Frenchman, 157. 

Government of Hungary, 283, 284. 

Governor of Hungary, Louis Kos- 
suth, in 1849, 80; Admiral 
Nicholas Horthy, 283, 284. 

Gracza, quoted, 70, 80. 

Grain producing sections of Hun- 
gary, 94, 95. 

Graeco-Turkish War, 278, 279. 

Growth of the Hungarian Nation, 
16. 


INDEX 


H 


Hague Conference, 271. 

Haldane Lord, testimony of, 110. 

Hapsburgs obtain control of Hun- 
gary, 40; fail to keep their 
promise, 41; lesser of two evils, 
42; persecuted the Hungarians, 
43; dethroned, 45, 80; last ruler, 
Charles IV abdicates, 170. 

Harding’s plea for international 
peace, 266, 267. 

Hardships of the Hungarians, 228- 
247, 259. 

Hate of international financiers, 
301, 302. 

Hazen, 84. 

Headley, 67, 73, 77, 79, 80. 

Herods, modern, 225. 

Heroes, Hungarian, 35, 38. 

Heroines, Hungarian women, 38. 

Highways in Hungary, 96. 

Hoehschiller, a Frenchman, 157. 

Holy Alliance, 58, 61; prototype 
of League of Nations, 248. 

Hoover, Herbert, rejects advice of 
Cox, 274. 
Horthy, Nicholas, admiral, gover- 
nor of Hungary, 186, 283, 284. 
House, E. M., advises on European 
affairs, 272, 273. 

Hughes plan, 305, 308. 

Hungarians defeated at Muhi, 21; 
saved Christian civilization, 26, 
259; fought for independence in 
1848, 67-83; helped Austrians, 
79; interest in the world war, 
164; army officered by for- 
eigners, 165-166; first in fire, 
163; republic proclaimed, 170; 
proportion to other races, 200; 
privation of, 223-247; driven 
out of ‘‘new states,’’ 227-228. 

Hungary, settled by Hungarians, 
7; invaded by Mongolians, 20; 
laid waste by Mongolians, 22, 
34; freed from Turkish yoke, 
39; freed from Turkish domina- 
tion, 46; came under Austrian 
rule, 40; crushed by the Haps- 
burgs, 82, 84; self-supporting 
organism, 93-97; not responsible 
for the world war, 135, 141, 229; 
mistreated by Austria during 
the war, 163-164; fleeced during 
the armistice, 169-186; stripped 


339 


by neighbors, 172; under bolshe- 
vik rule, 175-186; has right to 
her territory, 195; mutilated, 
196-202; appeals to civilization, 
219; mistreated by Czechoslo- 
vakia, 226, 227; mistreated by 
Servia, 227; mistreated by 
Roumania, 231-247; fleeced un- 
der the League of Nations, 248; 
appeal to the League of Nations 
rejected, 256; forbidden by the 
League of Nations to complain, 
258, 259; saved Christianity, 
26, 259; hated by the interna- 
tional financiers, 259, 301; fleeced 
by reparation commissions, 262, 
263; of today, 283-302; inter- 
national loan forced upon, 290- 
298; surrounded by inimical 
states, 295, 296; her greatest 
need, 297; can be restored to 
life, 297; has honorable past, 
298; the center of European 
railroad system, 298, 299; terri- 
torial unity will bring peace to 
Europe, 299; fleeced, 301; vis- 
ited by Jewish financiers, 311. 

Hunger in Europe, 304. 

Hunyadi, John, 28. 

Hydraulic power in Hungary, 99. 

Hylan, John G., mayor of New 
York, on war, 147. 

Hypocrisy in the world, 247. 


I 


Ignorance of Big Four, 193, 194, 
195. 


Illiteracy in Hungary, 91; in 
Roumania, 91, 213, 214; in 
Servia, 91. 


Immigration into Hungary, 23, 89, 
90. 

Imports and exports of Hungary, 
99, 100. 

Independence of Hungary, strug- 
gle for, 17; attacked by Haps- 
burgs, 44; declared, 80; only 
aim in world war, 164, 168. 

Industrial schools in Hungary, 106, 
LOT. 

Industrialists plan to break up 
Germany, 309. 

Industries in Hungary, 99, 100 
101, 102, 107. 

Insane greed for money, 305. 


d 


340 


Intellectual slavery in Europe, 305. 

Intelligence of civilization in 
bankruptcy, 206. 

Inter-continental board of arbi- 
tration, 326. 

Inter-dependence of Hungary, 93, 
94, 

International chaos, 299. 

International common understand- 
mg ols, 

International crime, war, 326. 


International economic interest, 
317. 

International families, 155, 156. 

International hatred in Europe, 
304. 


International financiers prevented 
war, 125, 126; at Peace Con- 
ference, 190; are aided by 
League of Nations, 249; hate 
Hungary, 259, 301; plan to sub- 
due Hungary, 263; hold Europe, 
265; continue their plot, 274, 
275; able to pay world debt, 
275; foreed world bankruptcy, 
276; wrecked the finance of 
Europe, 276; sought concessions 
in Hungary, 182, 183, 184; should 
learn the religion of Jesus 
Christ, 281, 282; oppose re- 
habilitation of Hungary, 298, 
299; control raw material of 
Europe, 303; control Europe, 
304; object to economic freedom 
in Europe, 305; control Ruhr Val- 
ley, 309, 310; oppose economic 
unification of Europe, 316, 317. 

International Jews obtain control 
of Hungary, 169, 170, 171;:179; 
should reform their ways, 168; 
building up Palestine, 314, 315. 

International justice, there is none, 
247, 

International loan, 311, 312, 313; 
a means to reduce Hungary to 
submission, 263, 264; forced 
upon Hungary, 290; opposed in 
Hungary, 291, 294, 296; pay- 
able in twenty years, 292, 294; 
conditions attached, 292; should 
not be made, 313. 

International morality disappeared, 
247. 

International ownership of mines, 
154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159. 

International peace, 317. 


INDEX 


International trinity, 317. 

intersection of German plan and 
Russian plan, 128, 129. 

Intrigues in Jugoslavia, 214. 

Invasion of Europe by the Turks, 
27; of Hungary by Mongolians, 
20; of Hungary by Roumanians, 
Czechs, and Servians, 173, 174; 
of Hungary by Servians in 1848, 
(ee 


Inventory of Europe, should be 
taken, 320. 

Invisible power was for war in 
1914, 141; has no objection to 
war, 134, 135; is against Hun- 
gary, 298; plans new war, 305; 
can be overruled, 328, 329. 

Tron, in Hungary, 94; industries 
in Hungary, 101; Hungary’s 
loss of, 206; production in new 
states, 297; in the Ruhr, owned 
by international financiers and 
industrialists, 309. 

Irrigation system, loss of, 208, 209. 

Ismaelites, tax collectors in Hun- 
gary, 18; barred from collecting 
taxes, 19; 

Issues of today, quoted, 109, 110, 
jal 

Italian, elected king of Hungary, 
24 


Italy reduced to a geographical 
expression, 56; consolidated, 60. 


J 


Jellachich, Servian commander, in 
Hapsburg’s service, 78; de- 
mands surrender of Hungary, 
78; appointed Royal Commis- 
sary, 79. 

Jesus Christ, religion of, will save 
the world, 179, 281, 282. 

Jews, tax collectors in Hungary, 
18; barred from _ collecting 
taxes, 19; converted Jew, 
Szerencs, mulets Hungary, 31; 
attacked by Hungarian peasants, 
67; number in Hungary, 90; 
obtained control of Hungary, 
169, 170, 171, 172; bolshevik 
leaders in Hungary, 177, 289; 
terror in Hungary, 178; immi- 
grated into Hungary, 179, 180, 
181; advisors of Peace Confer- 
ence, 190; bankers, powerful in 


INDEX 341 


Europe, 279; own Hungary, 288, 
289, 290, 294, 296; slandet 
Christian Hungarian statesmen, 
294; must reform their ways, 
168, 287, 188; common danger 
in Europe, 287. 

Jewish politics, 287, 288; statis- 
tics, 289, 290; power in Hun- 
gary, 288, 290; propaganda 
against Hungary, 292, 293; 
powerful bankers of Europe, 
304; financiers visit Hungary, 
311. 

Jewish financiers, Ford’s advice as 
to what to do with them, 315. 

Joint ministerial conference of 
Austro-Hungary discussed war, 
136, 140. 

Joseph J, 45, 

Joseph II, absolute monarch, re- 
fuses to be crowned, 47. 

Jugoslavia’s population, 213; nest 
of intrigue, 214; debt of, 245; 
heavily armed, 246. 

Juricsics defeats the Turks, 35, 36. 

Justice, 319. 

Judicial tribunal, proposed, 322, 
323, 324, 325. 


K 

Kailer, 137. 

Kaiser of Germany, 108. 

Kalman (Coloman) great king of 
Hungary, 18. 

Karolyi, Michael, leads Jewish 
element, 169; elected president, 
170, 171; spurned by D’Esperey, 
Wier UBS 

Kassa, school of, 210. 

King of Hungary swears fidelity 
to people, 47. 

Kingdom of Hungary, its compo- 
sition, 87. 

‘‘King St. Stephen’s Day’’ in 
Hungary, 10. 

Kolozsvar, university of, given 
away, 210. 

Konrad, 137. 

Kossuth, Louis, Angel of mercy, 
67; appointed to sit in Diet, 68; 
appointed to report proceedings 
of the Diet, 68; had difficulty 
with Austrian government, 68; 
arrested and imprisoned, 68; 
Sentenced to imprisonment, 69; 
studied English in prison, 69; 
released from imprisonment, 70; 


became editor of the Pesti Hir- 
lap, 70; removed from the pa- 
per, 71; refused a permit for 
the paper, 71; elected to the 
Diet, 71; his speech in the Diet, 
72, 73; leads a deputation to the 
emperor, 74; made speeches to 
the people in Vienna, 74; named 
minister of finance, 76; calls 
upon the Hungarians to defend 
Hungary, 78; elected governor 
of Hungary, 80; addressed peo- 
ple of Europe, 81; exiled from 
Hungary, 82; interned in Asia 
Minor, 82; taken to England, 
82; brought to the United 
States, 83; given a royal recep- 
tion, 83; settled in Turin, 83; 
died at Turin, 83; Christian, 176. 

Koszeg, fortress of, 35. 

Krobatin, 137. 

Krupp interests, 155, 156. 

Kuhn Bela, Semitic dictator of 
Hungary, 177. 

Kkuns (Cumans) invade Hungary, 
Le 


L 

Ladislaus, 17. 

Land, arable, in Hungary, 103; 
taken by Roumania, 225; taken 
by Czechoslovakia, 226; taken 
by Jugoslavia, 227; loss of, 201, 
205. 

Lansing, quoted, 194; hopes Amer- 
ican people will not accept Ver- 
sailles Treaty, 218. 

League of Nations, not new in- 
vention, 248-264; aids interna- 
tional financiers, 249; Article 
10, 253; does not stop war, 254; 
does not protect Hungary, 256; 
is dead, 258, 306; forbids Hun- 
gary to complain, 258, 259; an 
international fraud, 264; to 
supervise Hungary, 292; will 
make no peace, 305, 306. 

Legislation in Hungary, 106, 283. 

Lejune, Lieutenant, 153. 

Leopold II, 47. 

Lindler, orders soldiers home, 170. 

Little Entente, 296. 

Lloyd George, one of Big Four, 
190, 191; summons Genoa Con- 
ference, 269; claims religion of 
Jesus Christ can save world, 
179, 281, 


342 


London, secret treaty of, 144; 
reparation conference a_ fiasco, 
272. 

Lorraine front, quiet, 151, 152. 

Lorraine, German iron mines in, 
150, 151. 

Losonezy, Stephen, Hungarian 
Commander of Temesvar, 37. 

Louis XV of France, 51. 

Louis, King, 31. 

L’Ouvre, French newspaper, ex- 
poses international families, 157. 

Lowland (Alféld) of Hungary, 


41, 94, 
Lutherans mistreated in Czecho- 
slovakia, 230; minister mis- 


treated, 237. 
Luther, Martin, 43. 


M 


Machinery, manufacture of in 
Hungary, 102. 

Magna Charta granted to Hun- 
gary, 18. 

Maize in Hungary, 103. 

Making the world safe for 
democracy in the Ruhr Valley, 
280. 

Manufacturing plants severed from 
sources of supply, 210. 

March 15, 1848, national holiday, 
74, 75, 76. 

Marie Louise, wife of Napoleon, 
given the Duchy of Parma, 56. 

Marlowe’s Jew of Malta, 180. 

Marosvasarhely, 210. 

Martinovich Ignatius, 
abbot, 50. 

Mathias, king of Hungary, 29, 30. 

Maximilian promises Hungary to 
Germany, 42. 

Meadows in Hungary, 103. 

Mechanical energy in Hungary, 99. 

Metternich, 54; driven out of 

Austria, 59; tries to suppress Hun- 
gary, 62; master mind of abso- 
solutism, 63; terrorized Europe, 
65; fled to England, 74. 

Milath, Roman Catholie Bishop, 
mistreated by Roumanians, 242. 

Ministry of Hungary formed in 
1848, 76; responsible to Parlia- 
ment, 106, 284. 

Mohaes, disaster of, 31, 35; Turks 
defeated, 39. 


Hungarian 


INDEX 


Mohammed, Sultan of Turkey, in- 
vaded Hurope, 27. 

Money, insane greed for, 305. 

Mongolians invade Hungary, 20, 
22. 

Monetary system, 
Europe, 316. 

Moral slavery in Europe, 305. 

Morave River, 94. 

Morgan, loan to Europe, 147. 

Morocco Crisis, 124. 

Mortality among children in Hun- 
gary, 301. 

Motherhood outraged by 
manian soldiers, 238. 

Mountsier, Robert, quoted, 162. 

Muhi, plain of, Mongolians and 
Hungarians fight, 21. 

Murder of Francis Ferdinand 
planned in Servia, 131; letter, 
132; in Europe, 304. 

Mutilated Hungary, 
201. 

Mutilation of Hungary, 187-219; 
of railroad, 203, 221, 222; pur- 
pose in the, 216; result of the, 
220-247, 304. 

N 

Nagyenyed, 210. 

Nagyvarad, 210. 

Napoleon Bonaparte, 51; defeated, 
52, 

National Council, 170. 

National museum saved from Rou- 
manians, 185, 186. 

Nations should be fair to one an- 
other, 320, 321. 

Natural boundaries of Hungary, 
93, 94; disregarded by Peace 
Conference, 199; interdependence 
of Hungarian territory, 94. 

Neilson, 127. 

Near Hast conference, purpose of, 
279. 

Nemeth, John, refuses to indict 
Hungarians, 63. 

Neros, 225. 

Newspapers in America warn 
against European influence, 271. 

Newspapers published in Hungary, 
107 


uniform in 


Rou- 


illustrated, 


New states armed, 246; bankrupt, 
304; under French control, 303, 
304, 

Newton, Lord, opinion as to peace 
treaty, 220. 


INDEX 343 


New York interests, 317. 

New York, in America, 317. 

New York Tribune quoted, 217. 

Next war, 313. 

Nitti, quoted, Servian policy 
toward Hungary, 130; Italian 
people not informed concerning 
secret treaty, 149; religious and 
financial interests at Peace Con- 
ference, 190; Wilson was fickle, 
194; has great faith in Amer- 
ican democracy, 219; interna- 
tional financiers hate Hungary, 
301; opposes international loan, 
313. 

No man’s land, 152. 

Nominal rulers of Europe could 
not prevent war, 112. 

Note to Servia, 140. 

Numerus clausus, 286-288. 

Nuncio’s, papal, message to Hun- 
garians, 243. 

O 


Oats in Hungary, 103, 104. 

Officers of allied army, profiteers, 
182. 

O’Hare, Anna, quoted on Jews in 
Hungary, 288. 

Oil, in Hungary, 94; loss of, 205; 
underneath European chaos, 280, 
281, 

Oktai, Mongolian ruler, 22. 

Organic unity of Hungary, 93. 

Orlando, Prime Minister of Italy, 
190. 

Ottokar, a Bohemian, aspires to 
Hungarian throne, 23. 

Outbreak of the world war, 141, 
142, 

Owen, Robert, United States Sen- 
ator, speech in Senate, 111, 112. 

Outrages committed by Roumanians 
upon Hungarians, 232-243, 


PE 

Palestine, 314. 

Paris bombarded, instead of coal 
fields, 154. 

Paris press controlled by financiers, 
267. 

Parliament of Hungary, 87, 106, 
283, 

Pasture in Hungary, 103. 

Peace Conference of Paris, 168, 
199: 


Peace treaty, unjust to Hungary, 
234. 

Peace, durable, hope of mankind, 
189; should be based upon equal 
justice, 303; how it may be re- 
stored to Europe, 303, 305; in- 
ternational, 317; proposed, 314- 
317, 319-329, 

Pées, 210. 

People of Europe bartered by Con- 
gress of Vienna, 55; misled as 
to causes of war, 148; taxed, 
162. 

Periodicals published in Hungary, 
107. 

Personnel of the Peace Conference 
of Paris, 189-190, 191. 

Pesti Hirlap, 98; edited by Kos- 
suth, 70. 

Petofy, Alexander, 
poet, 74, 75. 

Petroleum refineries, 102; loss of, 
204, 

Pivany, Eugene, quoted, 83, 174. 

Plains of Hungary, 94. 

Plebiscite, denied to people, 216. 

Poincaré, 140, 267. 

Poland devastated by Mongolians, 
20; added to Hungary, 25; sup- 
ported by France, 303. 

Political slavery in Europe, 305. 

Political status of Hungary in 
1914, 87. 

Poor man’s fight, rich man’s war, 
147. 

Population of Hungary in 1914, 
89, 90; compared with U. S. 
population, 198; distributed by 
Peace Conference, 200. 

Port Arthur, Russian seat port, 
120. 

Portia, none to aid Hungary, 181. 

Post offices in Hungary, 97; loss 
of, 

Potatoes in Hungary, 101, 103. 

Pozsony, Hungary, ransacked by 
Turks, 230. 

Pragmatic Sanction, 47. 

Preachers mistreated by Rou- 
mania, 232. 

Presbyterian churches inquire into 
condition in Transylvania and 
Hungary, 229-235; Hungarian 
Presbyterians mistreated by 
Roumanians, 230. 

Privation of Hungarians, 223, 


Hungarian 


344 INDEX 


Production, of iron in new states 
and Hungary, 297; of salt, 222. 

Profit of war, divided among in- 
ternational families, 158; pro- 
longed war, 154, 155. 

Propaganda against Hungary, 130, 
293, 294. 

Proportion of Hungarians to other 
races, 200. 

Protestant colleges, 
Hungary, 210. 

Protestants persecuted by Haps- 
burgs, 43. 

Purposes and aims in the world 
war, 143-163; in the mutilation 
of Hungary, 216, 244. 


Q 


Quadruple Alliance, 58, 59, 61, 248. 
Quarries in Hungary, 103. 


taken from 


R 
Races, descendants of, in Hungary, 
90, 197. 
Railroad center of southeast 


Europe, 299, 

Railroads in Hungary, 97; systems 
demoralized, 202; loss of, 203, 
221, 222. 

Rakéezy, Francis the second, 45. 

Reconstruction of Europe, 320, 321. 

Red terror in Hungary, 176-179. 

Reformation movement, 43. 

Religion of the original 
garian settlers, 7. 

Religious persecution, 42; liberty 
granted, 45; proclaimed, 48; 
freedom, 92, 285. 

Reparation, commissions  fleeced 
Hungary, 262; conference in 
London, 271, 272; payment of, 
310. 

Responsible statesmen in plot to 
reduce Hungary to submission, 
184, 

Responsibility for the world war, 
108-163. 

Restoration of the economic unity 
of Hungary necessary, 297. 

Revolution in Vienna, 74; in Hun- 
gary in 1848, 78; in 1918, 170; 
French revolution, 49. 

Rhineland, separation of, 309. 

Ruhr Valley, not protected by 


Hun- 


League of Nations, 256; not an 
international issue, 281; evacua- 
tion of, will not restore peace, 
308; controlled by international 
financiers, 309; how the world is 
made safe for democracy, in, 
280. 

Rich man’s war, poor man’s fight, 
147, 

Rivers in Hungary, 94. 

Roman Catholics mistreated by 
Roumanians, 242; Bishop mis- 
treated, 242, 243. 

Roumania, population of, 212, 213; 
territory increased, 200; mis- 
treat the Hungarians, 232; 
heavily armed, 246; supported 
by France, 304; funeral tax in, 
304; is controlled by interna: 
tional financiers of Europe, 303. 

Roumanians settle in Hungary, 90; 
invade Hungary, 173-182; evacu- 
ate Budapest, 186; discourteous 
to Presbyterian Commission of 
inquiry, 231; mistreat Hun- 
garians, 226; take land from 
Hungarians, 225, 226. 

Rotschild family, 156. 

Russia invaded by Mongolians, 20; 
without ice-free sea port, 118; 
not friendly to England, Ger- 
many, Austria, 117; joins Eng- 
land and France, 122; still with- 
out ice-free port, 305. 

Russian Jews aid Hungarian Bol- 
shevik Jews, 181, 182. 

Russian oil sought by financial in- 
terests, 268. 

Russo-Turkish War, 118. 

Russo-Japanese War, 120. 

Rye in Hungary, 103. 


S 


Salt in Hungary, 94, 103; loss of, 
204, 207; production of in new 
States, 222, 

Samuelly, Jewish chief terrorist, 
Wes 

Sapistrano, John, Hungarian monk, 
28 


Sarole, C., Professor, quoted, 190. 

Sérospatak, 210. 

Sarrail, French General, removed, 
152. 


Schierbrandt Wolf, 166. 


INDEX 


Schools in Hungary, 
loss of, 204, 210. 

Schwill, 114. 

Sea ports of Europe should be 
freed, 316. 

Séchényi, L4szl6, quoted, 171. 

Secrecy of the Peace Conference, 
192, 

Secret service of Servia partici- 
pates in plot to murder Francis 
Ferdinand, 131, 132, 133. 

Secret treaty of London, 144; 
published in Germany, 148; 
kept secret in Entente coun- 
tries, 148; of Versailles printed 
in Switzerland, 192; not shown 
to U. 8. Senate, 191; controlled 
Peace Conference, 192, 199. 

Silesia, unknown to peace makers, 
194, 

Self-determination, 167. 

Self-reliance needed in Europe, 
318. 

Selim, Sultan of Turkey, invades 
Hungary, 31. 

Senate of the U. S. refused copy 
of secret treaty, 191. 

Servia, emergency policy of, in the 
world war, 167; territory of, in- 
creased, 200. 

Servians settle in Hungary, 46, 
90; invade Hungary in 1848, 
87; defeated by Hungarian 
army, 77; invade Hungary in 
1918, 173; mistreat Hungarians, 
227. 

Severed Hungarian territory closer 
to Budapest than to Prague, 300. 

Shield of Christianity, 89. 

Shoes, one pair in the family, 223. 

Shylocks of Europe know their 
business, 310. 

Silver mines in Hungary, 94. 

Sims, Admiral, of United States 
Navy, knew war was coming, 
Puls f 

Slavs settle in Hungary, 46, 90. 

Socialists and Bolshevists in power, 
169-187. 

Solyman invades Hungary, 32. 

Spain revolts, 114. 

Saint Stephen, first king of Hun- 
gary, 8-15. 

Starch factories in Hungary, 101. 

Starvation in Hungary, 228, 

Steel industries in Hungary, 101. 


106, 107; 


345 


Streit Cw Ky lol, LOd se 1b0, L6G, 
Lo iaelos lous 1 GO, 

Students, fired upon by Austrian 
soldiers, 84; exiled from their 
homes, 228; hardships of, 285, 
286, 

Stiirgkh, 137. 

Sugar beet in Hungary, 103; re- 
fining industries, 101; loss of, 
204, 

Swift, O. P., quoted, on Ruhr Val- 
ley, 309. 

Szalay-Baroti, 85, 

Szapolyai, John, elected king of 
Hungary, 35. 

Szatmar, Treaty of, 45. 

Szerencs, converted Jew, mulceted 
Hungary, 31. 

Szogényi, George, quoted, 89, 90, 
92. 


Szondi, George, Hungarian com- 
mander, defends fortress of 
Dregel, 36, 37. 

Ab 


Table salt, 94, 103; loss of, 204, 
207; production of in new 
states, 222. 

Talleyrand, 54. 

Talpra Magyar, Petofy’s poem, 75. 

Tardieu, wish fulfilled, 218, 219. 

Tariff walls in Europe, 305. 

Taxes, illegal, imposed upon Hun- 
gary by Hapsburgs, 45; refused 
payment of, 63; Jewish collec- 


tors, 18; on funeral, in Rou- 
mania, 304. 
Teachers, expelled from Czecho- 


slovakia, 230; 
Roumanians, 240. 

Telegraph in Hungary, 97; loss of, 
204. 

Teleki, Count, quoted on Bolshevik 
Jews, 180. 

Telephone in Hungary, 97; loss of, 
204, 

Temesvar, defended by Stephen 
Losonezy, 37. 

Territory of Hungary, size of, 87. 

Territorial integrity of Hungary 
should be restored, 302. 

Terror, instituted by Hapsburgs in 
Hungary, 62; stricken dummies, 
112, 113; Bolshevik, 177-181. 

Textile industry in Hungary, 102, 

Thyssen, 156, 


mistreated by 


346 


Timber in Hungary, 94; loss of, 
204, 205, 

Tisza River, 94; irrigation system, 
208, 209. 

Tisza, Stephen, Count, Premier of 
Hungary, opposed the world 
war, 136-140; assassinated, 170. 

Tobacco industries in Hungary, 
101; loss of, 204. 

Tormay Cecile, quoted, 170, 171. 

Transylvania, independent, under 
Turkish rule, 41; defender of 
Hungarian constitution, 41; un- 
known to peace makers, 195; 
promised to Roumania, 233, 235; 
aided by Christian churches, 
235; visited by Presbyterian 
commissions, 229-235. 

Transylvanus Viator, report on 
Transylvania, 242, 

Traveling difficult in Europe, 207, 
208. 
Treaty, 
218. 
Trianon, treaty of, 248; forbids 

Hungary to complain, 258. 

Trinity, international, 317. 

Triple Alliance, 118, 122. 

Triple Entente, 122, 123, 129. 

Turner, E. R., 114, 119, 120, 123, 
124, 125, 141, 150, 189. 

Turner, Kenneth John, 160, 161, 
162. 

Twelve demands of the 
garians, 74, 75. 

Tyrolese women, married by King 
Andrew II, 18. 


of Versailles, criticized, 


Hun- 


U 


Unification of Germany, 115. 

Uniform monetary system in 
Europe, 316. 

Jnitarian churches investigate con- 
ditions in ‘Transylvania, 236- 
241; originated in Transylvania, 
236, 

United States of America sympa- 
thized with Hungary, 82; popu- 
lation of compared with popu- 
lation of Hungary, 198, 199. 

Universities in Hungary, 106; mo- 
lested by Roumanians, 174; loss 
of, 210; students exiled from 
their homes, 228. 

Usher, 114, 126. 


INDEX 


V 

Vambéry, 92. 

Vegetable oil factories in Hun- 
gary, 101; loss of, 204. 

Vendel, de, family, 156. 

Vendel, Francois, 158. 

Vendel, Humbert, 157. 

Versailles treaty, should be nulli- 
fied, 320. 

Vienna, people of, revolt, 79. 

Vilagos, Hungarians defeated at, 
82. 


Villa Francesco, 212. 

Villain, de, Gaudin, French sen- 
ator, accuses cosmopolitan bank- 
ers, 159. 

Vineyards in Hungary, 103. 


WwW 


War, responsibility for, 108-135; 
prevented by international finan- 
ciers, 125-126; propaganda, 148; 
prolonged, 150-158; debt, 162, 
245; profiteers fleece Hungary, 
261; scare, 269; new weapons 
of, 303; next war, 313; an in- 
ternational crime, 326. 

Water, hot, under city of Buda- 
pest, 96. 

Wealth of Europe, inventory of, 
320. 

Welby Lord, 128. 

Wesselényi, Julius, arrested, 65. 

Wheat in Hungary, 103. 

Wilson, Henry, knew war was com- 
ing, 109, 110. 

Wilson, Woodrow, 109, 167, 188, 
190, 191, 194; eulogized, 218. 

Windischeratz, 79. 

Witches, not recognized by law in 
Hungary, 18. 

Wolfgang, a Suabian monk, intro- 


duced Christianity into Hun- 
gary, 8. 

Womanhood outraged by Rou- 
mania, 238. 

Women, Hungarian, fought the 


Turks, 37, 38. 

World conference should be called, 
320. 

World court, 305, 306. 

World jurisdiction, 306. 

World war, outbreak of, opposed 
by Hungary, 139, 140;  pro- 
longed, 150; not people’s war, 
244, 


ea iy re We * 

wu 7 A ei fi 

A, a hie be ay At a oh man , 
* f is ¥ eas ee ‘ 


Pa 
aha J 
ia a7 


ft)? iP» 
et eh 
a i 
(7 +) 


at) <a a 
i] e 


a 


“a 7 
mise 








eee se 


Date Due 


: + = 
3 be fe 
is 12 


ea 


: i“ | iW). * whe 
meee fe 
hs (es 


a 


ri 
@ 





er Library 


an appeal for 
minary—Spe 
~~ 
=o 


HIM 


| 


| 


> 
— 
oO 
3) 
S 
s 
xa 


Theological Se 


Mill 
1 1012 0013 


DB92 
T 





